title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1 THERE IS NO ONE LEFT
Chapter 2 MISTRESS MARY QUITE
CONTRARY
Chapter 3 ACROSS THE MOOR
Chapter 4 MARTHA
Chapter 5 THE CRY IN THE CORRIDOR
Chapter 6 "THERE WAS SOME ONE
CRYING—THERE WAS!"
Chapter 7 THE KEY TO THE GARDEN
Chapter 8 THE ROBIN WHO SHOWED THE
WAY
Chapter 9 THE STRANGEST HOUSE ANY
ONE EVER LIVED IN
Chapter 10 DICKON
Chapter 11 THE NEST OF THE MISSEL
THRUSH
Chapter 12 "MIGHT I HAVE A BIT OF
EARTH?"
Chapter 13 "I AM COLIN"
Chapter 14 A YOUNG RAJAH
Chapter 15 NEST BUILDING
Chapter 16 "I WON'T!" SAID MARY
Chapter 17 A TANTRUM
Chapter 18 "THA' MUNNOT WASTE NO
TIME"
Chapter 19 "IT HAS COME!"
Chapter 20 "I SHALL LIVE FOREVER—AND
EVER—AND EVER!"
Chapter 21 BEN WEATHERSTAFF
Chapter 22 WHEN THE SUN WENT DOWN
Chapter 23 MAGIC
Chapter 24 "LET THEM LAUGH"
Chapter 25 THE CURTAIN
Chapter 26 "IT'S MOTHER!"
Chapter 27 IN THE GARDEN

Chapter 1 THERE IS NO ONE LEFT

When Mary Lennox was sent to
Misselthwaite Manor to live with her uncle
everybody said she was the most
disagreeable-looking child ever seen. It
was true, too. She had a little thin face and a
little thin body, thin light hair and a sour
expression. Her hair was yellow, and her
face was yellow because she had been
born in India and had always been ill in one
way or another. Her father had held a
position under the English Government and
had always been busy and ill himself, and
her mother had been a great beauty who
cared only to go to parties and amuse
herself with gay people. She had not
wanted a little girl at all, and when Mary was
born she handed her over to the care of an
Ayah, who was made to understand that if
she wished to please the Mem Sahib she
must keep the child out of sight as much as
possible. So when she was a sickly, fretful,
ugly little baby she was kept out of the way,
and when she became a sickly, fretful,
toddling thing she was kept out of the way
also. She never remembered seeing
familiarly anything but the dark faces of her
Ayah and the other native servants, and as
they always obeyed her and gave her her
own way in everything, because the Mem
Sahib would be angry if she was disturbed
by her crying, by the time she was six years
old she was as tyrannical and selfish a little
pig as ever lived. The young English

-1-

governess who came to teach her to read
and write disliked her so much that she
gave up her place in three months, and
when other governesses came to try to fill it
they always went away in a shorter time
than the first one. So if Mary had not chosen
to really want to know how to read books
she would never have learned her letters at
all.

One frightfully hot morning, when she was
about nine years old, she awakened feeling
very cross, and she became crosser still
when she saw that the servant who stood by
her bedside was not her Ayah.

"Why did you come?" she said to the strange
woman. "I will not let you stay. Send my Ayah
to me."

The woman looked frightened, but she only
stammered that the Ayah could not come
and when Mary threw herself into a passion
and beat and kicked her, she looked only
more frightened and repeated that it was
not possible for the Ayah to come to Missie
Sahib.

There was something mysterious in the air
that morning. Nothing was done in its
regular order and several of the native
servants seemed missing, while those
whom Mary saw slunk or hurried about with
ashy and scared faces. But no one would
tell her anything and her Ayah did not come.
She was actually left alone as the morning
went on, and at last she wandered out into
the garden and began to play by herself
under a tree near the veranda. She
pretended that she was making a flower-
bed, and she stuck big scarlet hibiscus
blossoms into little heaps of earth, all the
time growing more and more angry and
muttering to herself the things she would say
and the names she would call Saidie when
she returned.

"Pig! Pig! Daughter of Pigs!" she said,
because to call a native a pig is the worst
insult of all.

She was grinding her teeth and saying this
over and over again when she heard her
mother come out on the veranda with some
one. She was with a fair young man and
they stood talking together in low strange
voices. Mary knew the fair young man who
looked like a boy. She had heard that he
was a very young officer who had just come
from England. The child stared at him, but
she stared most at her mother. She always
did this when she had a chance to see her,
because the Mem Sahib—Mary used to call
her that oftener than anything else—was such
a tall, slim, pretty person and wore such
lovely clothes. Her hair was like curly silk
and she had a delicate little nose which
seemed to be disdaining things, and she
had large laughing eyes. All her clothes
were thin and floating, and Mary said they
were "full of lace." They looked fuller of lace
than ever this morning, but her eyes were
not laughing at all. They were large and
scared and lifted imploringly to the fair boy
officer's face.

"Is it so very bad? Oh, is it?" Mary heard her
say.

"Awfully," the young man answered in a
trembling voice. "Awfully, Mrs. Lennox. You
ought to have gone to the hills two weeks
ago."

The Mem Sahib wrung her hands.

"Oh, I know I ought!" she cried. "I only stayed
to go to that silly dinner party. What a fool I
was!"

At that very moment such a loud sound of
wailing broke out from the servants'
quarters that she clutched the young man's

-2-

arm, and Mary stood shivering from head to
foot. The wailing grew wilder and wilder.
"What is it? What is it?" Mrs. Lennox gasped.

"Some one has died," answered the boy
officer. "You did not say it had broken out
among your servants."

"I did not know!" the Mem Sahib cried.
"Come with me! Come with me!" and she
turned and ran into the house.

After that, appalling things happened, and
the mysteriousness of the morning was
explained to Mary. The cholera had broken
out in its most fatal form and people were
dying like flies. The Ayah had been taken ill
in the night, and it was because she had
just died that the servants had wailed in the
huts. Before the next day three other
servants were dead and others had run
away in terror. There was panic on every
side, and dying people in all the bungalows.

During the confusion and bewilderment of
the second day Mary hid herself in the
nursery and was forgotten by everyone.
Nobody thought of her, nobody wanted her,
and strange things happened of which she
knew nothing. Mary alternately cried and
slept through the hours. She only knew that
people were ill and that she heard
mysterious and tightening sounds. Once
she crept into the dining-room and found it
empty, though a partly finished meal was on
the table and chairs and plates looked as if
they had been hastily pushed back when the
diners rose suddenly for some reason. The
child ate some fruit and biscuits, and being
thirsty she drank a glass of wine which
stood nearly filled. It was sweet, and she did
not know how strong it was. Very soon it
made her intensely drowsy, and she went
back to her nursery and shut herself in
again, frightened by cries she heard in the
huts and by the hurrying sound of feet. The

wine made her so sleepy that she could
scarcely keep her eyes open and she lay
down on her bed and knew nothing more for
a long time.

Many things happened during the hours in
which she slept so heavily, but she was not
disturbed by the wails and the sound of
things being carried in and out of the
bungalow.

When she awakened she lay and stared at
the wall. The house was perfectly still. She
had never known it to be so silent before.
She heard neither voices nor footsteps, and
wondered if everybody had got well of the
cholera and all the trouble was over. She
wondered also who would take care of her
now her Ayah was dead. There would be a
new Ayah, and perhaps she would know
some new stories. Mary had been rather
tired of the old ones. She did not cry
because her nurse had died. She was not
an affectionate child and had never cared
much for any one. The noise and hurrying
about and wailing over the cholera had
frightened her, and she had been angry
because no one seemed to remember that
she was alive. Everyone was too panic-
stricken to think of a little girl no one was
fond of. When people had the cholera it
seemed that they remembered nothing but
themselves. But if everyone had got well
again, surely some one would remember
and come to look for her.

But no one came, and as she lay waiting the
house seemed to grow more and more
silent. She heard something rustling on the
matting and when she looked down she
saw a little snake gliding along and
watching her with eyes like jewels. She
was not frightened, because he was a
harmless little thing who would not hurt her
and he seemed in a hurry to get out of the
room. He slipped under the door as she

-3-

watched him.

"How queer and quiet it is," she said. "It
sounds as if there were no one in the
bungalow but me and the snake."

Almost the next minute she heard footsteps
in the compound, and then on the veranda.
They were men's footsteps, and the men
entered the bungalow and talked in low
voices. No one went to meet or speak to
them and they seemed to open doors and
look into rooms. "What desolation!" she
heard one voice say. "That pretty, pretty
woman! I suppose the child, too. I heard
there was a child, though no one ever saw
her."

Mary was standing in the middle of the
nursery when they opened the door a few
minutes later. She looked an ugly, cross
little thing and was frowning because she
was beginning to be hungry and feel
disgracefully neglected. The first man who
came in was a large officer she had once
seen talking to her father. He looked tired
and troubled, but when he saw her he was
so startled that he almost jumped back.

"Barney!" he cried out. "There is a child
here! A child alone! In a place like this!
Mercy on us, who is she!"

"I am Mary Lennox," the little girl said,
drawing herself up stiffly. She thought the
man was very rude to call her father's
bungalow "A place like this!" "I fell asleep
when everyone had the cholera and I have
only just wakened up. Why does nobody
come?"

"It is the child no one ever saw!" exclaimed
the man, turning to his companions. "She
has actually been forgotten!"

"Why was I forgotten?" Mary said, stamping

her foot. "Why does nobody come?"

The young man whose name was Barney
looked at her very sadly. Mary even thought
she saw him wink his eyes as if to wink
tears away.

"Poor little kid!" he said. "There is nobody
left to come."

It was in that strange and sudden way that
Mary found out that she had neither father
nor mother left; that they had died and been
carried away in the night, and that the few
native servants who had not died also had
left the house as quickly as they could get
out of it, none of them even remembering
that there was a Missie Sahib. That was
why the place was so quiet. It was true that
there was no one in the bungalow but
herself and the little rustling snake.

Chapter 2 MISTRESS MARY QUITE
CONTRARY

Mary had liked to look at her mother from a
distance and she had thought her very
pretty, but as she knew very little of her she
could scarcely have been expected to love
her or to miss her very much when she was
gone. She did not miss her at all, in fact, and
as she was a self-absorbed child she gave
her entire thought to herself, as she had
always done. If she had been older she
would no doubt have been very anxious at
being left alone in the world, but she was
very young, and as she had always been
taken care of, she supposed she always
would be. What she thought was that she
would like to know if she was going to nice
people, who would be polite to her and give
her her own way as her Ayah and the other
native servants had done.

She knew that she was not going to stay at
the English clergyman's house where she

-4-

was taken at first. She did not want to stay.
The English clergyman was poor and he
had five children nearly all the same age
and they wore shabby clothes and were
always quarreling and snatching toys from
each other. Mary hated their untidy
bungalow and was so disagreeable to them
that after the first day or two nobody would
play with her. By the second day they had
given her a nickname which made her
furious.

It was Basil who thought of it first. Basil was
a little boy with impudent blue eyes and a
turned-up nose, and Mary hated him. She
was playing by herself under a tree, just as
she had been playing the day the cholera
broke out. She was making heaps of earth
and paths for a garden and Basil came and
stood near to watch her. Presently he got
rather interested and suddenly made a
suggestion.

"Why don't you put a heap of stones there
and pretend it is a rockery?" he said. "There
in the middle," and he leaned over her to
point.

"Go away!" cried Mary. "I don't want boys.
Go away!"

For a moment Basil looked angry, and then
he began to tease. He was always teasing
his sisters. He danced round and round her
and made faces and sang and laughed.


"Mistress Mary, quite contrary,
How does your garden grow?
With silver bells, and cockle shells,
And marigolds all in a row."

He sang it until the other children heard and
laughed, too; and the crosser Mary got, the
more they sang "Mistress Mary, quite
contrary"; and after that as long as she

stayed with them they called her "Mistress
Mary Quite Contrary" when they spoke of
her to each other, and often when they
spoke to her.

"You are going to be sent home," Basil said
to her, "at the end of the week. And we're
glad of it."

"I am glad of it, too," answered Mary. "Where
is home?"

"She doesn't know where home is!" said
Basil, with seven-year-old scorn. "It's
England, of course. Our grandmama lives
there and our sister Mabel was sent to her
last year. You are not going to your
grandmama. You have none. You are going
to your uncle. His name is Mr. Archibald
Craven."

"I don't know anything about him," snapped
Mary.

"I know you don't," Basil answered. "You
don't know anything. Girls never do. I heard
father and mother talking about him. He
lives in a great, big, desolate old house in
the country and no one goes near him. He's
so cross he won't let them, and they
wouldn't come if he would let them. He's a
hunchback, and he's horrid." "I don't believe
you," said Mary; and she turned her back
and stuck her fingers in her ears, because
she would not listen any more.

But she thought over it a great deal
afterward; and when Mrs. Crawford told her
that night that she was going to sail away to
England in a few days and go to her uncle,
Mr. Archibald Craven, who lived at
Misselthwaite Manor, she looked so stony
and stubbornly uninterested that they did not
know what to think about her. They tried to
be kind to her, but she only turned her face
away when Mrs. Crawford attempted to

-5-

kiss her, and held herself stiffly when Mr.
Crawford patted her shoulder.

"She is such a plain child," Mrs. Crawford
said pityingly, afterward. "And her mother
was such a pretty creature. She had a very
pretty manner, too, and Mary has the most
unattractive ways I ever saw in a child. The
children call her 'Mistress Mary Quite
Contrary,' and though it's naughty of them,
one can't help understanding it."

"Perhaps if her mother had carried her
pretty face and her pretty manners oftener
into the nursery Mary might have learned
some pretty ways too. It is very sad, now the
poor beautiful thing is gone, to remember
that many people never even knew that she
had a child at all."

"I believe she scarcely ever looked at her,"
sighed Mrs. Crawford. "When her Ayah was
dead there was no one to give a thought to
the little thing. Think of the servants running
away and leaving her all alone in that
deserted bungalow. Colonel McGrew said
he nearly jumped out of his skin when he
opened the door and found her standing by
herself in the middle of the room."

Mary made the long voyage to England
under the care of an officer's wife, who was
taking her children to leave them in a
boarding-school. She was very much
absorbed in her own little boy and girl, and
was rather glad to hand the child over to the
woman Mr. Archibald Craven sent to meet
her, in London. The woman was his
housekeeper at Misselthwaite Manor, and
her name was Mrs. Medlock. She was a
stout woman, with very red cheeks and
sharp black eyes. She wore a very purple
dress, a black silk mantle with jet fringe on
it and a black bonnet with purple velvet
flowers which stuck up and trembled when
she moved her head. Mary did not like her at

all, but as she very seldom liked people
there was nothing remarkable in that;
besides which it was very evident Mrs.
Medlock did not think much of her.

"My word! she's a plain little piece of
goods!" she said. "And we'd heard that her
mother was a beauty. She hasn't handed
much of it down, has she, ma'am?"
"Perhaps she will improve as she grows
older," the officer's wife said good-
naturedly. "If she were not so sallow and had
a nicer expression, her features are rather
good. Children alter so much."

"She'll have to alter a good deal," answered
Mrs. Medlock. "And, there's nothing likely to
improve children at Misselthwaite—if you ask
me!" They thought Mary was not listening
because she was standing a little apart
from them at the window of the private hotel
they had gone to. She was watching the
passing buses and cabs and people, but
she heard quite well and was made very
curious about her uncle and the place he
lived in. What sort of a place was it, and
what would he be like? What was a
hunchback? She had never seen one.
Perhaps there were none in India.

Since she had been living in other people's
houses and had had no Ayah, she had
begun to feel lonely and to think queer
thoughts which were new to her. She had
begun to wonder why she had never
seemed to belong to anyone even when her
father and mother had been alive. Other
children seemed to belong to their fathers
and mothers, but she had never seemed to
really be anyone's little girl. She had had
servants, and food and clothes, but no one
had taken any notice of her. She did not
know that this was because she was a
disagreeable child; but then, of course, she
did not know she was disagreeable. She
often thought that other people were, but

-6-

she did not know that she was so herself.

She thought Mrs. Medlock the most
disagreeable person she had ever seen,
with her common, highly colored face and
her common fine bonnet. When the next day
they set out on their journey to Yorkshire,
she walked through the station to the railway
carriage with her head up and trying to keep
as far away from her as she could, because
she did not want to seem to belong to her. It
would have made her angry to think people
imagined she was her little girl.

But Mrs. Medlock was not in the least
disturbed by her and her thoughts. She was
the kind of woman who would "stand no
nonsense from young ones." At least, that is
what she would have said if she had been
asked. She had not wanted to go to London
just when her sister Maria's daughter was
going to be married, but she had a
comfortable, well paid place as
housekeeper at Misselthwaite Manor and
the only way in which she could keep it was
to do at once what Mr. Archibald Craven
told her to do. She never dared even to ask
a question.

"Captain Lennox and his wife died of the
cholera," Mr. Craven had said in his short,
cold way. "Captain Lennox was my wife's
brother and I am their daughter's guardian.
The child is to be brought here. You must go
to London and bring her yourself."

So she packed her small trunk and made
the journey.

Mary sat in her corner of the railway
carriage and looked plain and fretful. She
had nothing to read or to look at, and she
had folded her thin little black-gloved hands
in her lap. Her black dress made her look
yellower than ever, and her limp light hair
straggled from under her black crepe hat.

"A more marred-looking young one I never
saw in my life," Mrs. Medlock thought.
(Marred is a Yorkshire word and means
spoiled and pettish.) She had never seen a
child who sat so still without doing anything;
and at last she got tired of watching her and
began to talk in a brisk, hard voice.

"I suppose I may as well tell you something
about where you are going to," she said.
"Do you know anything about your uncle?"

"No," said Mary.

"Never heard your father and mother talk
about him?"

"No," said Mary frowning. She frowned
because she remembered that her father
and mother had never talked to her about
anything in particular. Certainly they had
never told her things.

"Humph," muttered Mrs. Medlock, staring at
her queer, unresponsive little face. She did
not say any more for a few moments and
then she began again.

"I suppose you might as well be told
something—to prepare you. You are going to
a queer place."

Mary said nothing at all, and Mrs. Medlock
looked rather discomfited by her apparent
indifference, but, after taking a breath, she
went on.

"Not but that it's a grand big place in a
gloomy way, and Mr. Craven's proud of it in
his way—and that's gloomy enough, too. The
house is six hundred years old and it's on
the edge of the moor, and there's near a
hundred rooms in it, though most of them's
shut up and locked. And there's pictures
and fine old furniture and things that's been
there for ages, and there's a big park round

-7-

it and gardens and trees with branches
trailing to the ground—some of them." She
paused and took another breath. "But
there's nothing else," she ended suddenly.

Mary had begun to listen in spite of herself. It
all sounded so unlike India, and anything
new rather attracted her. But she did not
intend to look as if she were interested. That
was one of her unhappy, disagreeable
ways. So she sat still.

"Well," said Mrs. Medlock. "What do you think
of it?"

"Nothing," she answered. "I know nothing
about such places."

That made Mrs. Medlock laugh a short sort
of laugh.

"Eh!" she said, "but you are like an old
woman. Don't you care?"

"It doesn't matter" said Mary, "whether I care
or not."

"You are right enough there," said Mrs.
Medlock. "It doesn't. What you're to be kept
at Misselthwaite Manor for I don't know,
unless because it's the easiest way. He's
not going to trouble himself about you, that's
sure and certain. He never troubles himself
about no one."

She stopped herself as if she had just
remembered something in time.

"He's got a crooked back," she said. "That
set him wrong. He was a sour young man
and got no good of all his money and big
place till he was married."

Mary's eyes turned toward her in spite of
her intention not to seem to care. She had
never thought of the hunchback's being

married and she was a trifle surprised. Mrs.
Medlock saw this, and as she was a
talkative woman she continued with more
interest. This was one way of passing some
of the time, at any rate.

"She was a sweet, pretty thing and he'd
have walked the world over to get her a
blade o' grass she wanted. Nobody thought
she'd marry him, but she did, and people
said she married him for his money. But she
didn't—she didn't," positively. "When she
died—"

Mary gave a little involuntary jump.

"Oh! did she die!" she exclaimed, quite
without meaning to. She had just
remembered a French fairy story she had
once read called "Riquet a la Houppe." It
had been about a poor hunchback and a
beautiful princess and it had made her
suddenly sorry for Mr. Archibald Craven.

"Yes, she died," Mrs. Medlock answered.
"And it made him queerer than ever. He
cares about nobody. He won't see people.
Most of the time he goes away, and when
he is at Misselthwaite he shuts himself up in
the West Wing and won't let any one but
Pitcher see him. Pitcher's an old fellow, but
he took care of him when he was a child and
he knows his ways."

It sounded like something in a book and it
did not make Mary feel cheerful. A house
with a hundred rooms, nearly all shut up and
with their doors locked—a house on the edge
of a moor—whatsoever a moor
was—sounded dreary. A man with a crooked
back who shut himself up also! She stared
out of the window with her lips pinched
together, and it seemed quite natural that
the rain should have begun to pour down in
gray slanting lines and splash and stream
down the window-panes. If the pretty wife

-8-

had been alive she might have made things
cheerful by being something like her own
mother and by running in and out and going
to parties as she had done in frocks "full of
lace." But she was not there any more.

"You needn't expect to see him, because
ten to one you won't," said Mrs. Medlock.
"And you mustn't expect that there will be
people to talk to you. You'll have to play
about and look after yourself. You'll be told
what rooms you can go into and what rooms
you're to keep out of. There's gardens
enough. But when you're in the house don't
go wandering and poking about. Mr. Craven
won't have it."

"I shall not want to go poking about," said
sour little Mary and just as suddenly as she
had begun to be rather sorry for Mr.
Archibald Craven she began to cease to be
sorry and to think he was unpleasant
enough to deserve all that had happened to
him.

And she turned her face toward the
streaming panes of the window of the
railway carriage and gazed out at the gray
rain-storm which looked as if it would go on
forever and ever. She watched it so long
and steadily that the grayness grew heavier
and heavier before her eyes and she fell
asleep.

Chapter 3 ACROSS THE MOOR

She slept a long time, and when she
awakened Mrs. Medlock had bought a
lunchbasket at one of the stations and they
had some chicken and cold beef and bread
and butter and some hot tea. The rain
seemed to be streaming down more heavily
than ever and everybody in the station wore
wet and glistening waterproofs. The guard
lighted the lamps in the carriage, and Mrs.
Medlock cheered up very much over her tea

and chicken and beef. She ate a great deal
and afterward fell asleep herself, and Mary
sat and stared at her and watched her fine
bonnet slip on one side until she herself fell
asleep once more in the corner of the
carriage, lulled by the splashing of the rain
against the windows. It was quite dark when
she awakened again. The train had
stopped at a station and Mrs. Medlock was
shaking her.

"You have had a sleep!" she said. "It's time
to open your eyes! We're at Thwaite Station
and we've got a long drive before us."

Mary stood up and tried to keep her eyes
open while Mrs. Medlock collected her
parcels. The little girl did not offer to help
her, because in India native servants always
picked up or carried things and it seemed
quite proper that other people should wait
on one.

The station was a small one and nobody but
themselves seemed to be getting out of the
train. The station-master spoke to Mrs.
Medlock in a rough, good-natured way,
pronouncing his words in a queer broad
fashion which Mary found out afterward
was Yorkshire.

"I see tha's got back," he said. "An' tha's
browt th' young 'un with thee."

"Aye, that's her," answered Mrs. Medlock,
speaking with a Yorkshire accent herself
and jerking her head over her shoulder
toward Mary. "How's thy Missus?"

"Well enow. Th' carriage is waitin' outside
for thee."

A brougham stood on the road before the
little outside platform. Mary saw that it was a
smart carriage and that it was a smart
footman who helped her in. His long

-9-

waterproof coat and the waterproof
covering of his hat were shining and
dripping with rain as everything was, the
burly station-master included.

When he shut the door, mounted the box with
the coachman, and they drove off, the little
girl found herself seated in a comfortably
cushioned corner, but she was not inclined
to go to sleep again. She sat and looked out
of the window, curious to see something of
the road over which she was being driven to
the queer place Mrs. Medlock had spoken
of. She was not at all a timid child and she
was not exactly frightened, but she felt that
there was no knowing what might happen in
a house with a hundred rooms nearly all shut
up—a house standing on the edge of a moor.

"What is a moor?" she said suddenly to Mrs.
Medlock.

"Look out of the window in about ten
minutes and you'll see," the woman
answered. "We've got to drive five miles
across Missel Moor before we get to the
Manor. You won't see much because it's a
dark night, but you can see something."

Mary asked no more questions but waited
in the darkness of her corner, keeping her
eyes on the window. The carriage lamps
cast rays of light a little distance ahead of
them and she caught glimpses of the things
they passed. After they had left the station
they had driven through a tiny village and
she had seen whitewashed cottages and
the lights of a public house. Then they had
passed a church and a vicarage and a little
shop-window or so in a cottage with toys
and sweets and odd things set our for sale.
Then they were on the highroad and she
saw hedges and trees. After that there
seemed nothing different for a long time—or
at least it seemed a long time to her.

At last the horses began to go more slowly,
as if they were climbing up-hill, and
presently there seemed to be no more
hedges and no more trees. She could see
nothing, in fact, but a dense darkness on
either side. She leaned forward and
pressed her face against the window just
as the carriage gave a big jolt.

"Eh! We're on the moor now sure enough,"
said Mrs. Medlock.

The carriage lamps shed a yellow light on a
rough-looking road which seemed to be cut
through bushes and low-growing things
which ended in the great expanse of dark
apparently spread out before and around
them. A wind was rising and making a
singular, wild, low, rushing sound.

"It's—it's not the sea, is it?" said Mary,
looking round at her companion.

"No, not it," answered Mrs. Medlock. "Nor it
isn't fields nor mountains, it's just miles and
miles and miles of wild land that nothing
grows on but heather and gorse and broom,
and nothing lives on but wild ponies and
sheep."

"I feel as if it might be the sea, if there were
water on it," said Mary. "It sounds like the
sea just now."

"That's the wind blowing through the
bushes," Mrs. Medlock said. "It's a wild,
dreary enough place to my mind, though
there's plenty that likes it—particularly when
the heather's in bloom."

On and on they drove through the darkness,
and though the rain stopped, the wind
rushed by and whistled and made strange
sounds. The road went up and down, and
several times the carriage passed over a
little bridge beneath which water rushed

-10-

very fast with a great deal of noise. Mary felt
as if the drive would never come to an end
and that the wide, bleak moor was a wide
expanse of black ocean through which she
was passing on a strip of dry land.

"I don't like it," she said to herself. "I don't
like it," and she pinched her thin lips more
tightly together.

The horses were climbing up a hilly piece of
road when she first caught sight of a light.
Mrs. Medlock saw it as soon as she did and
drew a long sigh of relief.

"Eh, I am glad to see that bit o' light
twinkling," she exclaimed. "It's the light in
the lodge window. We shall get a good cup
of tea after a bit, at all events."

It was "after a bit," as she said, for when the
carriage passed through the park gates
there was still two miles of avenue to drive
through and the trees (which nearly met
overhead) made it seem as if they were
driving through a long dark vault.

They drove out of the vault into a clear space
and stopped before an immensely long but
low-built house which seemed to ramble
round a stone court. At first Mary thought
that there were no lights at all in the
windows, but as she got out of the carriage
she saw that one room in a corner upstairs
showed a dull glow.

The entrance door was a huge one made of
massive, curiously shaped panels of oak
studded with big iron nails and bound with
great iron bars. It opened into an enormous
hall, which was so dimly lighted that the
faces in the portraits on the walls and the
figures in the suits of armor made Mary feel
that she did not want to look at them. As she
stood on the stone floor she looked a very
small, odd little black figure, and she felt as

small and lost and odd as she looked.

A neat, thin old man stood near the
manservant who opened the door for them.

"You are to take her to her room," he said in
a husky voice. "He doesn't want to see her.
He's going to London in the morning."

"Very well, Mr. Pitcher," Mrs. Medlock
answered. "So long as I know what's
expected of me, I can manage."

"What's expected of you, Mrs. Medlock," Mr.
Pitcher said, "is that you make sure that
he's not disturbed and that he doesn't see
what he doesn't want to see."

And then Mary Lennox was led up a broad
staircase and down a long corridor and up a
short flight of steps and through another
corridor and another, until a door opened in
a wall and she found herself in a room with a
fire in it and a supper on a table.

Mrs. Medlock said unceremoniously:

"Well, here you are! This room and the next
are where you'll live—and you must keep to
them. Don't you forget that!"

It was in this way Mistress Mary arrived at
Misselthwaite Manor and she had perhaps
never felt quite so contrary in all her life.

Chapter 4 MARTHA

When she opened her eyes in the morning it
was because a young housemaid had
come into her room to light the fire and was
kneeling on the hearth-rug raking out the
cinders noisily. Mary lay and watched her
for a few moments and then began to look
about the room. She had never seen a room
at all like it and thought it curious and
gloomy. The walls were covered with

-11-

tapestry with a forest scene embroidered
on it. There were fantastically dressed
people under the trees and in the distance
there was a glimpse of the turrets of a
castle. There were hunters and horses and
dogs and ladies. Mary felt as if she were in
the forest with them. Out of a deep window
she could see a great climbing stretch of
land which seemed to have no trees on it,
and to look rather like an endless, dull,
purplish sea.

"What is that?" she said, pointing out of the
window.

Martha, the young housemaid, who had just
risen to her feet, looked and pointed also.
"That there?" she said.

"Yes."

"That's th' moor," with a good-natured grin.
"Does tha' like it?"

"No," answered Mary. "I hate it."

"That's because tha'rt not used to it,"
Martha said, going back to her hearth. "Tha'
thinks it's too big an' bare now. But tha' will
like it."

"Do you?" inquired Mary.

"Aye, that I do," answered Martha,
cheerfully polishing away at the grate. "I just
love it. It's none bare. It's covered wi'
growin' things as smells sweet. It's fair
lovely in spring an' summer when th' gorse
an' broom an' heather's in flower. It smells
o' honey an' there's such a lot o' fresh
air—an' th' sky looks so high an' th' bees an'
skylarks makes such a nice noise hummin'
an' singin'. Eh! I wouldn't live away from th'
moor for anythin'."

Mary listened to her with a grave, puzzled

expression. The native servants she had
been used to in India were not in the least
like this. They were obsequious and servile
and did not presume to talk to their masters
as if they were their equals. They made
salaams and called them "protector of the
poor" and names of that sort. Indian
servants were commanded to do things, not
asked. It was not the custom to say "please"
and "thank you" and Mary had always
slapped her Ayah in the face when she was
angry. She wondered a little what this girl
would do if one slapped her in the face. She
was a round, rosy, good-natured-looking
creature, but she had a sturdy way which
made Mistress Mary wonder if she might
not even slap back—if the person who
slapped her was only a little girl.

"You are a strange servant," she said from
her pillows, rather haughtily.

Martha sat up on her heels, with her
blackingbrush in her hand, and laughed,
without seeming the least out of temper.

"Eh! I know that," she said. "If there was a
grand Missus at Misselthwaite I should
never have been even one of th' under
house-maids. I might have been let to be
scullerymaid but I'd never have been let
upstairs. I'm too common an' I talk too much
Yorkshire. But this is a funny house for all it's
so grand. Seems like there's neither Master
nor Mistress except Mr. Pitcher an' Mrs.
Medlock. Mr. Craven, he won't be troubled
about anythin' when he's here, an' he's
nearly always away. Mrs. Medlock gave me
th' place out o' kindness. She told me she
could never have done it if Misselthwaite
had been like other big houses." "Are you
going to be my servant?" Mary asked, still in
her imperious little Indian way.

Martha began to rub her grate again.

-12-

"I'm Mrs. Medlock's servant," she said
stoutly. "An' she's Mr. Craven's—but I'm to
do the housemaid's work up here an' wait
on you a bit. But you won't need much
waitin' on."

"Who is going to dress me?" demanded
Mary.

Martha sat up on her heels again and
stared. She spoke in broad Yorkshire in her
amazement.

"Canna' tha' dress thysen!" she said.

"What do you mean? I don't understand your
language," said Mary.

"Eh! I forgot," Martha said. "Mrs. Medlock
told me I'd have to be careful or you
wouldn't know what I was sayin'. I mean
can't you put on your own clothes?"

"No," answered Mary, quite indignantly. "I
never did in my life. My Ayah dressed me, of
course."

"Well," said Martha, evidently not in the least
aware that she was impudent, "it's time tha'
should learn. Tha' cannot begin younger. It'll
do thee good to wait on thysen a bit. My
mother always said she couldn't see why
grand people's children didn't turn out fair
fools—what with nurses an' bein' washed
an' dressed an' took out to walk as if they
was puppies!"

"It is different in India," said Mistress Mary
disdainfully. She could scarcely stand this.

But Martha was not at all crushed.

"Eh! I can see it's different," she answered
almost sympathetically. "I dare say it's
because there's such a lot o' blacks there
instead o' respectable white people. When I

heard you was comin' from India I thought
you was a black too."

Mary sat up in bed furious.

"What!" she said. "What! You thought I was a
native. You—you daughter of a pig!"

Martha stared and looked hot.

"Who are you callin' names?" she said. "You
needn't be so vexed. That's not th' way for a
young lady to talk. I've nothin' against th'
blacks. When you read about 'em in tracts
they're always very religious. You always
read as a black's a man an' a brother. I've
never seen a black an' I was fair pleased to
think I was goin' to see one close. When I
come in to light your fire this mornin' I crep'
up to your bed an' pulled th' cover back
careful to look at you. An' there you was,"
disappointedly, "no more black than me—for
all you're so yeller."

Mary did not even try to control her rage and
humiliation. "You thought I was a native! You
dared! You don't know anything about
natives! They are not people—they're
servants who must salaam to you. You know
nothing about India. You know nothing about
anything!"

She was in such a rage and felt so helpless
before the girl's simple stare, and
somehow she suddenly felt so horribly
lonely and far away from everything she
understood and which understood her, that
she threw herself face downward on the
pillows and burst into passionate sobbing.
She sobbed so unrestrainedly that good-
natured Yorkshire Martha was a little
frightened and quite sorry for her. She went
to the bed and bent over her.

"Eh! you mustn't cry like that there!" she
begged. "You mustn't for sure. I didn't know

-13-

you'd be vexed. I don't know anythin' about
anythin'—just like you said. I beg your
pardon, Miss. Do stop cryin'."

There was something comforting and really
friendly in her queer Yorkshire speech and
sturdy way which had a good effect on
Mary. She gradually ceased crying and
became quiet. Martha looked relieved.

"It's time for thee to get up now," she said.
"Mrs. Medlock said I was to carry tha'
breakfast an' tea an' dinner into th' room
next to this. It's been made into a nursery for
thee. I'll help thee on with thy clothes if tha'll
get out o' bed. If th' buttons are at th' back
tha' cannot button them up tha'self."

When Mary at last decided to get up, the
clothes Martha took from the wardrobe
were not the ones she had worn when she
arrived the night before with Mrs. Medlock.

"Those are not mine," she said. "Mine are
black."

She looked the thick white wool coat and
dress over, and added with cool approval:

"Those are nicer than mine."

"These are th' ones tha' must put on,"
Martha answered. "Mr. Craven ordered
Mrs. Medlock to get 'em in London. He said
'I won't have a child dressed in black
wanderin' about like a lost soul,' he said.
'It'd make the place sadder than it is. Put
color on her.' Mother she said she knew
what he meant. Mother always knows what
a body means. She doesn't hold with black
hersel'."

"I hate black things," said Mary.

The dressing process was one which taught
them both something. Martha had "buttoned

up" her little sisters and brothers but she had
never seen a child who stood still and
waited for another person to do things for
her as if she had neither hands nor feet of
her own.

"Why doesn't tha' put on tha' own shoes?"
she said when Mary quietly held out her foot.

"My Ayah did it," answered Mary, staring. "It
was the custom."

She said that very often—"It was the custom."
The native servants were always saying it. If
one told them to do a thing their ancestors
had not done for a thousand years they
gazed at one mildly and said, "It is not the
custom" and one knew that was the end of
the matter.

It had not been the custom that Mistress
Mary should do anything but stand and allow
herself to be dressed like a doll, but before
she was ready for breakfast she began to
suspect that her life at Misselthwaite Manor
would end by teaching her a number of
things quite new to her—things such as
putting on her own shoes and stockings,
and picking up things she let fall. If Martha
had been a well-trained fine young lady's
maid she would have been more
subservient and respectful and would have
known that it was her business to brush hair,
and button boots, and pick things up and lay
them away. She was, however, only an
untrained Yorkshire rustic who had been
brought up in a moorland cottage with a
swarm of little brothers and sisters who had
never dreamed of doing anything but
waiting on themselves and on the younger
ones who were either babies in arms or just
learning to totter about and tumble over
things.

If Mary Lennox had been a child who was
ready to be amused she would perhaps

-14-

have laughed at Martha's readiness to talk,
but Mary only listened to her coldly and
wondered at her freedom of manner. At first
she was not at all interested, but gradually,
as the girl rattled on in her good-tempered,
homely way, Mary began to notice what she
was saying.

"Eh! you should see 'em all," she said.
"There's twelve of us an' my father only gets
sixteen shilling a week. I can tell you my
mother's put to it to get porridge for 'em all.
They tumble about on th' moor an' play there
all day an' mother says th' air of th' moor
fattens 'em. She says she believes they eat
th' grass same as th' wild ponies do. Our
Dickon, he's twelve years old and he's got
a young pony he calls his own."

"Where did he get it?" asked Mary.

"He found it on th' moor with its mother
when it was a little one an' he began to
make friends with it an' give it bits o' bread
an' pluck young grass for it. And it got to like
him so it follows him about an' it lets him get
on its back. Dickon's a kind lad an' animals
likes him."

Mary had never possessed an animal pet of
her own and had always thought she should
like one. So she began to feel a slight
interest in Dickon, and as she had never
before been interested in any one but
herself, it was the dawning of a healthy
sentiment. When she went into the room
which had been made into a nursery for her,
she found that it was rather like the one she
had slept in. It was not a child's room, but a
grown-up person's room, with gloomy old
pictures on the walls and heavy old oak
chairs. A table in the center was set with a
good substantial breakfast. But she had
always had a very small appetite, and she
looked with something more than
indifference at the first plate Martha set

before her.

"I don't want it," she said.

"Tha' doesn't want thy porridge!" Martha
exclaimed incredulously.

"No."

"Tha' doesn't know how good it is. Put a bit
o' treacle on it or a bit o' sugar."

"I don't want it," repeated Mary.

"Eh!" said Martha. "I can't abide to see good
victuals go to waste. If our children was at
this table they'd clean it bare in five
minutes."

"Why?" said Mary coldly. "Why!" echoed
Martha. "Because they scarce ever had
their stomachs full in their lives. They're as
hungry as young hawks an' foxes."

"I don't know what it is to be hungry," said
Mary, with the indifference of ignorance.

Martha looked indignant.

"Well, it would do thee good to try it. I can see
that plain enough," she said outspokenly.
"I've no patience with folk as sits an' just
stares at good bread an' meat. My word!
don't I wish Dickon and Phil an' Jane an' th'
rest of 'em had what's here under their
pinafores."

"Why don't you take it to them?" suggested
Mary.

"It's not mine," answered Martha stoutly.
"An' this isn't my day out. I get my day out
once a month same as th' rest. Then I go
home an' clean up for mother an' give her a
day's rest."

-15-

Mary drank some tea and ate a little toast
and some marmalade.

"You wrap up warm an' run out an' play you,"
said Martha. "It'll do you good and give you
some stomach for your meat."

Mary went to the window. There were
gardens and paths and big trees, but
everything looked dull and wintry.

"Out? Why should I go out on a day like this?"
"Well, if tha' doesn't go out tha'lt have to stay
in, an' what has tha' got to do?"

Mary glanced about her. There was nothing
to do. When Mrs. Medlock had prepared the
nursery she had not thought of amusement.
Perhaps it would be better to go and see
what the gardens were like.

"Who will go with me?" she inquired.

Martha stared.

"You'll go by yourself," she answered.
"You'll have to learn to play like other
children does when they haven't got sisters
and brothers. Our Dickon goes off on th'
moor by himself an' plays for hours. That's
how he made friends with th' pony. He's got
sheep on th' moor that knows him, an' birds
as comes an' eats out of his hand. However
little there is to eat, he always saves a bit o'
his bread to coax his pets."

It was really this mention of Dickon which
made Mary decide to go out, though she
was not aware of it. There would be, birds
outside though there would not be ponies or
sheep. They would be different from the
birds in India and it might amuse her to look
at them.

Martha found her coat and hat for her and a
pair of stout little boots and she showed her

her way downstairs.

"If tha' goes round that way tha'll come to th'
gardens," she said, pointing to a gate in a
wall of shrubbery. "There's lots o' flowers in
summer-time, but there's nothin' bloomin'
now." She seemed to hesitate a second
before she added, "One of th' gardens is
locked up. No one has been in it for ten
years."

"Why?" asked Mary in spite of herself. Here
was another locked door added to the
hundred in the strange house.

"Mr. Craven had it shut when his wife died
so sudden. He won't let no one go inside. It
was her garden. He locked th' door an' dug
a hole and buried th' key. There's Mrs.
Medlock's bell ringing—I must run."

After she was gone Mary turned down the
walk which led to the door in the shrubbery.
She could not help thinking about the
garden which no one had been into for ten
years. She wondered what it would look like
and whether there were any flowers still
alive in it. When she had passed through the
shrubbery gate she found herself in great
gardens, with wide lawns and winding
walks with clipped borders. There were
trees, and flower-beds, and evergreens
clipped into strange shapes, and a large
pool with an old gray fountain in its midst.
But the flower-beds were bare and wintry
and the fountain was not playing. This was
not the garden which was shut up. How
could a garden be shut up? You could
always walk into a garden.

She was just thinking this when she saw
that, at the end of the path she was
following, there seemed to be a long wall,
with ivy growing over it. She was not
familiar enough with England to know that
she was coming upon the kitchen-gardens

-16-

where the vegetables and fruit were
growing. She went toward the wall and
found that there was a green door in the ivy,
and that it stood open. This was not the
closed garden, evidently, and she could go
into it.

She went through the door and found that it
was a garden with walls all round it and that
it was only one of several walled gardens
which seemed to open into one another.
She saw another open green door,
revealing bushes and pathways between
beds containing winter vegetables. Fruit-
trees were trained flat against the wall, and
over some of the beds there were glass
frames. The place was bare and ugly
enough, Mary thought, as she stood and
stared about her. It might be nicer in
summer when things were green, but there
was nothing pretty about it now.

Presently an old man with a spade over his
shoulder walked through the door leading
from the second garden. He looked startled
when he saw Mary, and then touched his
cap. He had a surly old face, and did not
seem at all pleased to see her—but then she
was displeased with his garden and wore
her "quite contrary" expression, and
certainly did not seem at all pleased to see
him.

"What is this place?" she asked.

"One o' th' kitchen-gardens," he answered.

"What is that?" said Mary, pointing through
the other green door.

"Another of 'em," shortly. "There's another
on t'other side o' th' wall an' there's th'
orchard t'other side o' that."

"Can I go in them?" asked Mary.

"If tha' likes. But there's nowt to see."

Mary made no response. She went down
the path and through the second green door.
There, she found more walls and winter
vegetables and glass frames, but in the
second wall there was another green door
and it was not open. Perhaps it led into the
garden which no one had seen for ten
years. As she was not at all a timid child and
always did what she wanted to do, Mary
went to the green door and turned the
handle. She hoped the door would not open
because she wanted to be sure she had
found the mysterious garden—but it did open
quite easily and she walked through it and
found herself in an orchard. There were
walls all round it also and trees trained
against them, and there were bare fruit-
trees growing in the winter-browned
grass—but there was no green door to be
seen anywhere. Mary looked for it, and yet
when she had entered the upper end of the
garden she had noticed that the wall did not
seem to end with the orchard but to extend
beyond it as if it enclosed a place at the
other side. She could see the tops of trees
above the wall, and when she stood still she
saw a bird with a bright red breast sitting on
the topmost branch of one of them, and
suddenly he burst into his winter
song—almost as if he had caught sight of her
and was calling to her.

She stopped and listened to him and
somehow his cheerful, friendly little whistle
gave her a pleased feeling—even a
disagreeable little girl may be lonely, and
the big closed house and big bare moor and
big bare gardens had made this one feel as
if there was no one left in the world but
herself. If she had been an affectionate
child, who had been used to being loved,
she would have broken her heart, but even
though she was "Mistress Mary Quite
Contrary" she was desolate, and the bright-

-17-

breasted little bird brought a look into her
sour little face which was almost a smile.
She listened to him until he flew away. He
was not like an Indian bird and she liked him
and wondered if she should ever see him
again. Perhaps he lived in the mysterious
garden and knew all about it.

Perhaps it was because she had nothing
whatever to do that she thought so much of
the deserted garden. She was curious
about it and wanted to see what it was like.
Why had Mr. Archibald Craven buried the
key? If he had liked his wife so much why
did he hate her garden? She wondered if
she should ever see him, but she knew that
if she did she should not like him, and he
would not like her, and that she should only
stand and stare at him and say nothing,
though she should be wanting dreadfully to
ask him why he had done such a queer
thing.

"People never like me and I never like
people," she thought. "And I never can talk
as the Crawford children could. They were
always talking and laughing and making
noises."

She thought of the robin and of the way he
seemed to sing his song at her, and as she
remembered the tree-top he perched on
she stopped rather suddenly on the path.

"I believe that tree was in the secret garden—I
feel sure it was," she said. "There was a
wall round the place and there was no door."

She walked back into the first kitchen-
garden she had entered and found the old
man digging there. She went and stood
beside him and watched him a few
moments in her cold little way. He took no
notice of her and so at last she spoke to
him.

"I have been into the other gardens," she
said.

"There was nothin' to prevent thee," he
answered crustily.

"I went into the orchard."

"There was no dog at th' door to bite thee,"
he answered.

"There was no door there into the other
garden," said Mary.

"What garden?" he said in a rough voice,
stopping his digging for a moment.

"The one on the other side of the wall,"
answered Mistress Mary. "There are trees
there—I saw the tops of them. A bird with a
red breast was sitting on one of them and
he sang."

To her surprise the surly old weather-
beaten face actually changed its
expression. A slow smile spread over it and
the gardener looked quite different. It made
her think that it was curious how much nicer
a person looked when he smiled. She had
not thought of it before.

He turned about to the orchard side of his
garden and began to whistle—a low soft
whistle. She could not understand how such
a surly man could make such a coaxing
sound. Almost the next moment a wonderful
thing happened. She heard a soft little
rushing flight through the air—and it was the
bird with the red breast flying to them, and
he actually alighted on the big clod of earth
quite near to the gardener's foot.

"Here he is," chuckled the old man, and then
he spoke to the bird as if he were speaking
to a child.

-18-

"Where has tha' been, tha' cheeky little
beggar?" he said. "I've not seen thee before
today. Has tha, begun tha' courtin' this early
in th' season? Tha'rt too forrad."

The bird put his tiny head on one side and
looked up at him with his soft bright eye
which was like a black dewdrop. He
seemed quite familiar and not the least
afraid. He hopped about and pecked the
earth briskly, looking for seeds and insects.
It actually gave Mary a queer feeling in her
heart, because he was so pretty and
cheerful and seemed so like a person. He
had a tiny plump body and a delicate beak,
and slender delicate legs.

"Will he always come when you call him?"
she asked almost in a whisper.

"Aye, that he will. I've knowed him ever
since he was a fledgling. He come out of th'
nest in th' other garden an' when first he
flew over th' wall he was too weak to fly
back for a few days an' we got friendly.
When he went over th' wall again th' rest of
th' brood was gone an' he was lonely an' he
come back to me."

"What kind of a bird is he?" Mary asked.

"Doesn't tha' know? He's a robin redbreast
an' they're th' friendliest, curiousest birds
alive. They're almost as friendly as dogs—if
you know how to get on with 'em. Watch him
peckin' about there an' lookin' round at us
now an' again. He knows we're talkin'
about him."

It was the queerest thing in the world to see
the old fellow. He looked at the plump little
scarlet-waistcoated bird as if he were both
proud and fond of him.

"He's a conceited one," he chuckled. "He
likes to hear folk talk about him. An'

curious—bless me, there never was his like
for curiosity an' meddlin'. He's always
comin' to see what I'm plantin'. He knows
all th' things Mester Craven never troubles
hissel' to find out. He's th' head gardener,
he is."

The robin hopped about busily pecking the
soil and now and then stopped and looked
at them a little. Mary thought his black
dewdrop eyes gazed at her with great
curiosity. It really seemed as if he were
finding out all about her. The queer feeling in
her heart increased. "Where did the rest of
the brood fly to?" she asked.

"There's no knowin'. The old ones turn 'em
out o' their nest an' make 'em fly an' they're
scattered before you know it. This one was
a knowin' one an, he knew he was lonely."

Mistress Mary went a step nearer to the
robin and looked at him very hard.

"I'm lonely," she said.

She had not known before that this was one
of the things which made her feel sour and
cross. She seemed to find it out when the
robin looked at her and she looked at the
robin.

The old gardener pushed his cap back on
his bald head and stared at her a minute.

"Art tha' th' little wench from India?" he
asked.

Mary nodded.

"Then no wonder tha'rt lonely. Tha'lt be
lonlier before tha's done," he said.

He began to dig again, driving his spade
deep into the rich black garden soil while
the robin hopped about very busily

-19-

employed.

"What is your name?" Mary inquired.

He stood up to answer her.

"Ben Weatherstaff," he answered, and then
he added with a surly chuckle, "I'm lonely
mysel' except when he's with me," and he
jerked his thumb toward the robin. "He's th'
only friend I've got."

"I have no friends at all," said Mary. "I never
had. My Ayah didn't like me and I never
played with any one."

It is a Yorkshire habit to say what you think
with blunt frankness, and old Ben
Weatherstaff was a Yorkshire moor man.

"Tha' an' me are a good bit alike," he said.
"We was wove out of th' same cloth. We're
neither of us good lookin' an' we're both of
us as sour as we look. We've got the same
nasty tempers, both of us, I'll warrant."

This was plain speaking, and Mary Lennox
had never heard the truth about herself in
her life. Native servants always salaamed
and submitted to you, whatever you did.
She had never thought much about her
looks, but she wondered if she was as
unattractive as Ben Weatherstaff and she
also wondered if she looked as sour as he
had looked before the robin came. She
actually began to wonder also if she was
"nasty tempered." She felt uncomfortable.

Suddenly a clear rippling little sound broke
out near her and she turned round. She was
standing a few feet from a young apple-
tree and the robin had flown on to one of its
branches and had burst out into a scrap of a
song. Ben Weatherstaff laughed outright.

"What did he do that for?" asked Mary.

"He's made up his mind to make friends
with thee," replied Ben. "Dang me if he
hasn't took a fancy to thee."

"To me?" said Mary, and she moved toward
the little tree softly and looked up.

"Would you make friends with me?" she said
to the robin just as if she was speaking to a
person. "Would you?" And she did not say it
either in her hard little voice or in her
imperious Indian voice, but in a tone so soft
and eager and coaxing that Ben
Weatherstaff was as surprised as she had
been when she heard him whistle.

"Why," he cried out, "tha' said that as nice
an' human as if tha' was a real child instead
of a sharp old woman. Tha' said it almost
like Dickon talks to his wild things on th'
moor."

"Do you know Dickon?" Mary asked, turning
round rather in a hurry.

"Everybody knows him. Dickon's wanderin'
about everywhere. Th' very blackberries an'
heather-bells knows him. I warrant th' foxes
shows him where their cubs lies an' th'
skylarks doesn't hide their nests from him."

Mary would have liked to ask some more
questions. She was almost as curious
about Dickon as she was about the
deserted garden. But just that moment the
robin, who had ended his song, gave a little
shake of his wings, spread them and flew
away. He had made his visit and had other
things to do.

"He has flown over the wall!" Mary cried out,
watching him. "He has flown into the
orchard—he has flown across the other
wall—into the garden where there is no door!"

"He lives there," said old Ben. "He came out

-20-

o' th' egg there. If he's courtin', he's makin'
up to some young madam of a robin that
lives among th' old rose-trees there."

"Rose-trees," said Mary. "Are there rose-
trees?"

Ben Weatherstaff took up his spade again
and began to dig.

"There was ten year' ago," he mumbled.

"I should like to see them," said Mary.
"Where is the green door? There must be a
door somewhere."

Ben drove his spade deep and looked as
uncompanionable as he had looked when
she first saw him.

"There was ten year' ago, but there isn't
now," he said.

"No door!" cried Mary. "There must be."
"None as any one can find, an' none as is
any one's business. Don't you be a
meddlesome wench an' poke your nose
where it's no cause to go. Here, I must go
on with my work. Get you gone an' play you.
I've no more time."

And he actually stopped digging, threw his
spade over his shoulder and walked off,
without even glancing at her or saying good-
by.

Chapter 5 THE CRY IN THE CORRIDOR

At first each day which passed by for Mary
Lennox was exactly like the others. Every
morning she awoke in her tapestried room
and found Martha kneeling upon the hearth
building her fire; every morning she ate her
breakfast in the nursery which had nothing
amusing in it; and after each breakfast she
gazed out of the window across to the huge

moor which seemed to spread out on all
sides and climb up to the sky, and after she
had stared for a while she realized that if
she did not go out she would have to stay in
and do nothing—and so she went out. She
did not know that this was the best thing she
could have done, and she did not know that,
when she began to walk quickly or even run
along the paths and down the avenue, she
was stirring her slow blood and making
herself stronger by fighting with the wind
which swept down from the moor. She ran
only to make herself warm, and she hated
the wind which rushed at her face and
roared and held her back as if it were some
giant she could not see. But the big breaths
of rough fresh air blown over the heather
filled her lungs with something which was
good for her whole thin body and whipped
some red color into her cheeks and
brightened her dull eyes when she did not
know anything about it.

But after a few days spent almost entirely
out of doors she wakened one morning
knowing what it was to be hungry, and when
she sat down to her breakfast she did not
glance disdainfully at her porridge and push
it away, but took up her spoon and began to
eat it and went on eating it until her bowl
was empty.

"Tha' got on well enough with that this
mornin', didn't tha'?" said Martha.

"It tastes nice today," said Mary, feeling a
little surprised her self.

"It's th' air of th' moor that's givin' thee
stomach for tha' victuals," answered
Martha. "It's lucky for thee that tha's got
victuals as well as appetite. There's been
twelve in our cottage as had th' stomach an'
nothin' to put in it. You go on playin' you out
o' doors every day an' you'll get some flesh
on your bones an' you won't be so yeller."

-21-

"I don't play," said Mary. "I have nothing to
play with."

"Nothin' to play with!" exclaimed Martha.
"Our children plays with sticks and stones.
They just runs about an' shouts an' looks at
things." Mary did not shout, but she looked
at things. There was nothing else to do. She
walked round and round the gardens and
wandered about the paths in the park.
Sometimes she looked for Ben
Weatherstaff, but though several times she
saw him at work he was too busy to look at
her or was too surly. Once when she was
walking toward him he picked up his spade
and turned away as if he did it on purpose.

One place she went to oftener than to any
other. It was the long walk outside the
gardens with the walls round them. There
were bare flower-beds on either side of it
and against the walls ivy grew thickly. There
was one part of the wall where the creeping
dark green leaves were more bushy than
elsewhere. It seemed as if for a long time
that part had been neglected. The rest of it
had been clipped and made to look neat,
but at this lower end of the walk it had not
been trimmed at all.

A few days after she had talked to Ben
Weatherstaff, Mary stopped to notice this
and wondered why it was so. She had just
paused and was looking up at a long spray
of ivy swinging in the wind when she saw a
gleam of scarlet and heard a brilliant chirp,
and there, on the top of the wall, forward
perched Ben Weatherstaff's robin
redbreast, tilting forward to look at her with
his small head on one side.

"Oh!" she cried out, "is it you—is it you?" And
it did not seem at all queer to her that she
spoke to him as if she were sure that he
would understand and answer her.

He did answer. He twittered and chirped
and hopped along the wall as if he were
telling her all sorts of things. It seemed to
Mistress Mary as if she understood him,
too, though he was not speaking in words. It
was as if he said:

"Good morning! Isn't the wind nice? Isn't the
sun nice? Isn't everything nice? Let us both
chirp and hop and twitter. Come on! Come
on!"

Mary began to laugh, and as he hopped and
took little flights along the wall she ran after
him. Poor little thin, sallow, ugly Mary—she
actually looked almost pretty for a moment.

"I like you! I like you!" she cried out, pattering
down the walk; and she chirped and tried to
whistle, which last she did not know how to
do in the least. But the robin seemed to be
quite satisfied and chirped and whistled
back at her. At last he spread his wings and
made a darting flight to the top of a tree,
where he perched and sang loudly. That
reminded Mary of the first time she had
seen him. He had been swinging on a tree-
top then and she had been standing in the
orchard. Now she was on the other side of
the orchard and standing in the path outside
a wall—much lower down—and there was the
same tree inside.

"It's in the garden no one can go into," she
said to herself. "It's the garden without a
door. He lives in there. How I wish I could
see what it is like!"

She ran up the walk to the green door she
had entered the first morning. Then she ran
down the path through the other door and
then into the orchard, and when she stood
and looked up there was the tree on the
other side of the wall, and there was the
robin just finishing his song and, beginning
to preen his feathers with his beak.

-22-

"It is the garden," she said. "I am sure it is."

She walked round and looked closely at that
side of the orchard wall, but she only found
what she had found before—that there was
no door in it. Then she ran through the
kitchen-gardens again and out into the walk
outside the long ivy-covered wall, and she
walked to the end of it and looked at it, but
there was no door; and then she walked to
the other end, looking again, but there was
no door.

"It's very queer," she said. "Ben
Weatherstaff said there was no door and
there is no door. But there must have been
one ten years ago, because Mr. Craven
buried the key."

This gave her so much to think of that she
began to be quite interested and feel that
she was not sorry that she had come to
Misselthwaite Manor. In India she had
always felt hot and too languid to care much
about anything. The fact was that the fresh
wind from the moor had begun to blow the
cobwebs out of her young brain and to
waken her up a little.

She stayed out of doors nearly all day, and
when she sat down to her supper at night
she felt hungry and drowsy and
comfortable. She did not feel cross when
Martha chattered away. She felt as if she
rather liked to hear her, and at last she
thought she would ask her a question. She
asked it after she had finished her supper
and had sat down on the hearth-rug before
the fire.

"Why did Mr. Craven hate the garden?" she
said.

She had made Martha stay with her and
Martha had not objected at all. She was
very young, and used to a crowded cottage

full of brothers and sisters, and she found it
dull in the great servants' hall downstairs
where the footman and upper-housemaids
made fun of her Yorkshire speech and
looked upon her as a common little thing,
and sat and whispered among themselves.
Martha liked to talk, and the strange child
who had lived in India, and been waited
upon by "blacks," was novelty enough to
attract her.

She sat down on the hearth herself without
waiting to be asked.

"Art tha' thinkin' about that garden yet?" she
said. "I knew tha' would. That was just the
way with me when I first heard about it."

"Why did he hate it?" Mary persisted.

Martha tucked her feet under her and made
herself quite comfortable.

"Listen to th' wind wutherin' round the
house," she said. "You could bare stand up
on the moor if you was out on it tonight."

Mary did not know what "wutherin'" meant
until she listened, and then she understood.
It must mean that hollow shuddering sort of
roar which rushed round and round the
house as if the giant no one could see were
buffeting it and beating at the walls and
windows to try to break in. But one knew he
could not get in, and somehow it made one
feel very safe and warm inside a room with
a red coal fire.

"But why did he hate it so?" she asked, after
she had listened. She intended to know if
Martha did.

Then Martha gave up her store of
knowledge.

"Mind," she said, "Mrs. Medlock said it's not

-23-

to be talked about. There's lots o' things in
this place that's not to be talked over. That's
Mr. Craven's orders. His troubles are none
servants' business, he says. But for th'
garden he wouldn't be like he is. It was Mrs.
Craven's garden that she had made when
first they were married an' she just loved it,
an' they used to 'tend the flowers
themselves. An' none o' th' gardeners was
ever let to go in. Him an' her used to go in
an' shut th' door an' stay there hours an'
hours, readin' and talkin'. An, she was just
a bit of a girl an' there was an old tree with a
branch bent like a seat on it. An' she made
roses grow over it an' she used to sit there.
But one day when she was sittin' there th'
branch broke an' she fell on th' ground an'
was hurt so bad that next day she died. Th'
doctors thought he'd go out o' his mind an'
die, too. That's why he hates it. No one's
never gone in since, an' he won't let any one
talk about it."

Mary did not ask any more questions. She
looked at the red fire and listened to the
wind "wutherin'." It seemed to be "wutherin'"
louder than ever. At that moment a very
good thing was happening to her. Four
good things had happened to her, in fact,
since she came to Misselthwaite Manor.
She had felt as if she had understood a
robin and that he had understood her; she
had run in the wind until her blood had grown
warm; she had been healthily hungry for the
first time in her life; and she had found out
what it was to be sorry for some one.

But as she was listening to the wind she
began to listen to something else. She did
not know what it was, because at first she
could scarcely distinguish it from the wind
itself. It was a curious sound—it seemed
almost as if a child were crying somewhere.
Sometimes the wind sounded rather like a
child crying, but presently Mistress Mary felt
quite sure this sound was inside the house,

not outside it. It was far away, but it was
inside. She turned round and looked at
Martha.

"Do you hear any one crying?" she said.

Martha suddenly looked confused.

"No," she answered. "It's th' wind.
Sometimes it sounds like as if some one
was lost on th' moor an' wailin'. It's got all
sorts o' sounds."

"But listen," said Mary. "It's in the
house—down one of those long corridors."

And at that very moment a door must have
been opened somewhere downstairs; for a
great rushing draft blew along the passage
and the door of the room they sat in was
blown open with a crash, and as they both
jumped to their feet the light was blown out
and the crying sound was swept down the
far corridor so that it was to be heard more
plainly than ever.

"There!" said Mary. "I told you so! It is some
one crying—and it isn't a grown-up person."

Martha ran and shut the door and turned the
key, but before she did it they both heard the
sound of a door in some far passage
shutting with a bang, and then everything
was quiet, for even the wind ceased
"wutherin'" for a few moments.

"It was th' wind," said Martha stubbornly.
"An' if it wasn't, it was little Betty
Butterworth, th' scullery-maid. She's had
th' toothache all day."

But something troubled and awkward in her
manner made Mistress Mary stare very hard
at her. She did not believe she was
speaking the truth.

-24-

Chapter 6 "THERE WAS SOME ONE
CRYING—THERE WAS!"

The next day the rain poured down in
torrents again, and when Mary looked out of
her window the moor was almost hidden by
gray mist and cloud. There could be no
going out today.

"What do you do in your cottage when it rains
like this?" she asked Martha.

"Try to keep from under each other's feet
mostly," Martha answered. "Eh! there does
seem a lot of us then. Mother's a good-
tempered woman but she gets fair
moithered. The biggest ones goes out in th'
cow-shed and plays there. Dickon he
doesn't mind th' wet. He goes out just th'
same as if th' sun was shinin'. He says he
sees things on rainy days as doesn't show
when it's fair weather. He once found a little
fox cub half drowned in its hole and he
brought it home in th' bosom of his shirt to
keep it warm. Its mother had been killed
nearby an' th' hole was swum out an' th'
rest o' th' litter was dead. He's got it at
home now. He found a half-drowned young
crow another time an' he brought it home,
too, an' tamed it. It's named Soot because
it's so black, an' it hops an' flies about with
him everywhere."

The time had come when Mary had
forgotten to resent Martha's familiar talk.
She had even begun to find it interesting
and to be sorry when she stopped or went
away. The stories she had been told by her
Ayah when she lived in India had been quite
unlike those Martha had to tell about the
moorland cottage which held fourteen
people who lived in four little rooms and
never had quite enough to eat. The children
seemed to tumble about and amuse
themselves like a litter of rough, good-
natured collie puppies. Mary was most

attracted by the mother and Dickon. When
Martha told stories of what "mother" said or
did they always sounded comfortable.

"If I had a raven or a fox cub I could play with
it," said Mary. "But I have nothing."

Martha looked perplexed.

"Can tha' knit?" she asked.

"No," answered Mary.

"Can tha'sew?"

"No."

"Can tha' read?"

"Yes."

"Then why doesn't tha, read somethin', or
learn a bit o' spellin'? Tha'st old enough to
be learnin' thy book a good bit now."

"I haven't any books," said Mary. "Those I
had were left in India."

"That's a pity," said Martha. "If Mrs.
Medlock'd let thee go into th' library, there's
thousands o' books there."

Mary did not ask where the library was,
because she was suddenly inspired by a
new idea. She made up her mind to go and
find it herself. She was not troubled about
Mrs. Medlock. Mrs. Medlock seemed
always to be in her comfortable
housekeeper's sitting-room downstairs. In
this queer place one scarcely ever saw any
one at all. In fact, there was no one to see
but the servants, and when their master was
away they lived a luxurious life below stairs,
where there was a huge kitchen hung about
with shining brass and pewter, and a large
servants' hall where there were four or five

-25-

abundant meals eaten every day, and
where a great deal of lively romping went on
when Mrs. Medlock was out of the way.

Mary's meals were served regularly, and
Martha waited on her, but no one troubled
themselves about her in the least. Mrs.
Medlock came and looked at her every day
or two, but no one inquired what she did or
told her what to do. She supposed that
perhaps this was the English way of treating
children. In India she had always been
attended by her Ayah, who had followed her
about and waited on her, hand and foot.
She had often been tired of her company.
Now she was followed by nobody and was
learning to dress herself because Martha
looked as though she thought she was silly
and stupid when she wanted to have things
handed to her and put on.

"Hasn't tha' got good sense?" she said
once, when Mary had stood waiting for her
to put on her gloves for her. "Our Susan Ann
is twice as sharp as thee an' she's only four
year' old. Sometimes tha' looks fair soft in
th' head."

Mary had worn her contrary scowl for an
hour after that, but it made her think several
entirely new things.

She stood at the window for about ten
minutes this morning after Martha had
swept up the hearth for the last time and
gone downstairs. She was thinking over the
new idea which had come to her when she
heard of the library. She did not care very
much about the library itself, because she
had read very few books; but to hear of it
brought back to her mind the hundred rooms
with closed doors. She wondered if they
were all really locked and what she would
find if she could get into any of them. Were
there a hundred really? Why shouldn't she go
and see how many doors she could count? It

would be something to do on this morning
when she could not go out. She had never
been taught to ask permission to do things,
and she knew nothing at all about authority,
so she would not have thought it necessary
to ask Mrs. Medlock if she might walk about
the house, even if she had seen her.

She opened the door of the room and went
into the corridor, and then she began her
wanderings. It was a long corridor and it
branched into other corridors and it led her
up short flights of steps which mounted to
others again. There were doors and doors,
and there were pictures on the walls.
Sometimes they were pictures of dark,
curious landscapes, but oftenest they were
portraits of men and women in queer, grand
costumes made of satin and velvet. She
found herself in one long gallery whose
walls were covered with these portraits.
She had never thought there could be so
many in any house. She walked slowly
down this place and stared at the faces
which also seemed to stare at her. She felt
as if they were wondering what a little girl
from India was doing in their house. Some
were pictures of children—little girls in thick
satin frocks which reached to their feet and
stood out about them, and boys with puffed
sleeves and lace collars and long hair, or
with big ruffs around their necks. She
always stopped to look at the children, and
wonder what their names were, and where
they had gone, and why they wore such odd
clothes. There was a stiff, plain little girl
rather like herself. She wore a green
brocade dress and held a green parrot on
her finger. Her eyes had a sharp, curious
look.

"Where do you live now?" said Mary aloud to
her. "I wish you were here."

Surely no other little girl ever spent such a
queer morning. It seemed as if there was no

-26-

one in all the huge rambling house but her
own small self, wandering about upstairs
and down, through narrow passages and
wide ones, where it seemed to her that no
one but herself had ever walked. Since so
many rooms had been built, people must
have lived in them, but it all seemed so
empty that she could not quite believe it true.

It was not until she climbed to the second
floor that she thought of turning the handle of
a door. All the doors were shut, as Mrs.
Medlock had said they were, but at last she
put her hand on the handle of one of them
and turned it. She was almost frightened for
a moment when she felt that it turned without
difficulty and that when she pushed upon the
door itself it slowly and heavily opened. It
was a massive door and opened into a big
bedroom. There were embroidered
hangings on the wall, and inlaid furniture
such as she had seen in India stood about
the room. A broad window with leaded
panes looked out upon the moor; and over
the mantel was another portrait of the stiff,
plain little girl who seemed to stare at her
more curiously than ever.

"Perhaps she slept here once," said Mary.
"She stares at me so that she makes me
feel queer."

After that she opened more doors and
more. She saw so many rooms that she
became quite tired and began to think that
there must be a hundred, though she had
not counted them. In all of them there were
old pictures or old tapestries with strange
scenes worked on them. There were
curious pieces of furniture and curious
ornaments in nearly all of them.

In one room, which looked like a lady's
sitting-room, the hangings were all
embroidered velvet, and in a cabinet were
about a hundred little elephants made of

ivory. They were of different sizes, and
some had their mahouts or palanquins on
their backs. Some were much bigger than
the others and some were so tiny that they
seemed only babies. Mary had seen carved
ivory in India and she knew all about
elephants. She opened the door of the
cabinet and stood on a footstool and played
with these for quite a long time. When she
got tired she set the elephants in order and
shut the door of the cabinet.

In all her wanderings through the long
corridors and the empty rooms, she had
seen nothing alive; but in this room she saw
something. Just after she had closed the
cabinet door she heard a tiny rustling sound.
It made her jump and look around at the
sofa by the fireplace, from which it seemed
to come. In the corner of the sofa there was
a cushion, and in the velvet which covered it
there was a hole, and out of the hole
peeped a tiny head with a pair of tightened
eyes in it.

Mary crept softly across the room to look.
The bright eyes belonged to a little gray
mouse, and the mouse had eaten a hole
into the cushion and made a comfortable
nest there. Six baby mice were cuddled up
asleep near her. If there was no one else
alive in the hundred rooms there were seven
mice who did not look lonely at all.

"If they wouldn't be so frightened I would
take them back with me," said Mary.

She had wandered about long enough to
feel too tired to wander any farther, and she
turned back. Two or three times she lost her
way by turning down the wrong corridor and
was obliged to ramble up and down until
she found the right one; but at last she
reached her own floor again, though she
was some distance from her own room and
did not know exactly where she was.

-27-

"I believe I have taken a wrong turning
again," she said, standing still at what
seemed the end of a short passage with
tapestry on the wall. "I don't know which way
to go. How still everything is!"

It was while she was standing here and just
after she had said this that the stillness was
broken by a sound. It was another cry, but
not quite like the one she had heard last
night; it was only a short one, a fretful
childish whine muffled by passing through
walls.

"It's nearer than it was," said Mary, her heart
beating rather faster. "And it is crying."

She put her hand accidentally upon the
tapestry near her, and then sprang back,
feeling quite startled. The tapestry was the
covering of a door which fell open and
showed her that there was another part of
the corridor behind it, and Mrs. Medlock
was coming up it with her bunch of keys in
her hand and a very cross look on her face.

"What are you doing here?" she said, and
she took Mary by the arm and pulled her
away. "What did I tell you?"

"I turned round the wrong corner," explained
Mary. "I didn't know which way to go and I
heard some one crying." She quite hated
Mrs. Medlock at the moment, but she hated
her more the next.

"You didn't hear anything of the sort," said
the housekeeper. "You come along back to
your own nursery or I'll box your ears."

And she took her by the arm and half
pushed, half pulled her up one passage and
down another until she pushed her in at the
door of her own room.

"Now," she said, "you stay where you're told

to stay or you'll find yourself locked up. The
master had better get you a governess,
same as he said he would. You're one that
needs some one to look sharp after you. I've
got enough to do."

She went out of the room and slammed the
door after her, and Mary went and sat on the
hearth-rug, pale with rage. She did not cry,
but ground her teeth.

"There was some one crying—there
was—there was!" she said to herself.

She had heard it twice now, and sometime
she would find out. She had found out a
great deal this morning. She felt as if she
had been on a long journey, and at any rate
she had had something to amuse her all the
time, and she had played with the ivory
elephants and had seen the gray mouse
and its babies in their nest in the velvet
cushion.

Chapter 7 THE KEY TO THE GARDEN

Two days after this, when Mary opened her
eyes she sat upright in bed immediately,
and called to Martha.

"Look at the moor! Look at the moor!"

The rainstorm had ended and the gray mist
and clouds had been swept away in the
night by the wind. The wind itself had
ceased and a brilliant, deep blue sky
arched high over the moorland. Never,
never had Mary dreamed of a sky so blue. In
India skies were hot and blazing; this was of
a deep cool blue which almost seemed to
sparkle like the waters of some lovely
bottomless lake, and here and there, high,
high in the arched blueness floated small
clouds of snow-white fleece. The far-
reaching world of the moor itself looked
softly blue instead of gloomy purple-black

-28-

or awful dreary gray.

"Aye," said Martha with a cheerful grin. "Th'
storm's over for a bit. It does like this at this
time o' th' year. It goes off in a night like it
was pretendin' it had never been here an'
never meant to come again. That's because
th' springtime's on its way. It's a long way
off yet, but it's comin'."

"I thought perhaps it always rained or looked
dark in England," Mary said.

"Eh! no!" said Martha, sitting up on her heels
among her black lead brushes. "Nowt o' th'
soart!"

"What does that mean?" asked Mary
seriously. In India the natives spoke
different dialects which only a few people
understood, so she was not surprised when
Martha used words she did not know.

Martha laughed as she had done the first
morning.

"There now," she said. "I've talked broad
Yorkshire again like Mrs. Medlock said I
mustn't. 'Nowt o' th' soart' means 'nothin'-
of-the-sort,'" slowly and carefully, "but it
takes so long to say it. Yorkshire's th'
sunniest place on earth when it is sunny. I
told thee tha'd like th' moor after a bit. Just
you wait till you see th' gold-colored gorse
blossoms an' th' blossoms o' th' broom, an'
th' heather flowerin', all purple bells, an'
hundreds o' butterflies flutterin' an' bees
hummin' an' skylarks soarin' up an' singin'.
You'll want to get out on it as sunrise an' live
out on it all day like Dickon does." "Could I
ever get there?" asked Mary wistfully,
looking through her window at the far-off
blue. It was so new and big and wonderful
and such a heavenly color.

"I don't know," answered Martha. "Tha's

never used tha' legs since tha' was born, it
seems to me. Tha' couldn't walk five mile.
It's five mile to our cottage."

"I should like to see your cottage."

Martha stared at her a moment curiously
before she took up her polishing brush and
began to rub the grate again. She was
thinking that the small plain face did not look
quite as sour at this moment as it had done
the first morning she saw it. It looked just a
trifle like little Susan Ann's when she
wanted something very much.

"I'll ask my mother about it," she said.
"She's one o' them that nearly always sees
a way to do things. It's my day out today an'
I'm goin' home. Eh! I am glad. Mrs. Medlock
thinks a lot o' mother. Perhaps she could
talk to her."

"I like your mother," said Mary.

"I should think tha' did," agreed Martha,
polishing away.

"I've never seen her," said Mary.

"No, tha' hasn't," replied Martha.

She sat up on her heels again and rubbed
the end of her nose with the back of her
hand as if puzzled for a moment, but she
ended quite positively.

"Well, she's that sensible an' hard workin'
an' goodnatured an' clean that no one could
help likin' her whether they'd seen her or
not. When I'm goin' home to her on my day
out I just jump for joy when I'm crossin' the
moor."

"I like Dickon," added Mary. "And I've never
seen him."

-29-

"Well," said Martha stoutly, "I've told thee that
th' very birds likes him an' th' rabbits an'
wild sheep an' ponies, an' th' foxes
themselves. I wonder," staring at her
reflectively, "what Dickon would think of
thee?"

"He wouldn't like me," said Mary in her stiff,
cold little way. "No one does."

Martha looked reflective again.

"How does tha' like thysel'?" she inquired,
really quite as if she were curious to know.

Mary hesitated a moment and thought it
over.

"Not at all—really," she answered. "But I never
thought of that before."

Martha grinned a little as if at some homely
recollection.

"Mother said that to me once," she said.
"She was at her an' I was in a bad temper
an' talkin' ill of folk, an' she turns round on
me an' says: 'Tha' young vixen, tha'! There
tha' stands sayin' tha' doesn't like this one
an' tha' doesn't like that one. How does tha'
like thysel'?' It made me laugh an' it brought
me to my senses in a minute."

She went away in high spirits as soon as
she had given Mary her breakfast. She was
going to walk five miles across the moor to
the cottage, and she was going to help her
mother with the washing and do the week's
baking and enjoy herself thoroughly.

Mary felt lonelier than ever when she knew
she was no longer in the house. She went
out into the garden as quickly as possible,
and the first thing she did was to run round
and round the fountain flower garden ten
times. She counted the times carefully and

when she had finished she felt in better
spirits. The sunshine made the whole place
look different. The high, deep, blue sky
arched over Misselthwaite as well as over
the moor, and she kept lifting her face and
looking up into it, trying to imagine what it
would be like to lie down on one of the little
snow-white clouds and float about. She
went into the first kitchen-garden and found
Ben Weatherstaff working there with two
other gardeners. The change in the weather
seemed to have done him good. He spoke
to her of his own accord. "Springtime's
comin,'" he said. "Cannot tha' smell it?"

Mary sniffed and thought she could.

"I smell something nice and fresh and
damp," she said.

"That's th' good rich earth," he answered,
digging away. "It's in a good humor makin'
ready to grow things. It's glad when plantin'
time comes. It's dull in th' winter when it's
got nowt to do. In th' flower gardens out
there things will be stirrin' down below in th'
dark. Th' sun's warmin' 'em. You'll see bits
o' green spikes stickin' out o' th' black earth
after a bit."

"What will they be?" asked Mary.

"Crocuses an' snowdrops an'
daffydowndillys. Has tha' never seen
them?"

"No. Everything is hot, and wet, and green
after the rains in India," said Mary. "And I
think things grow up in a night."

"These won't grow up in a night," said
Weatherstaff. "Tha'll have to wait for 'em.
They'll poke up a bit higher here, an' push
out a spike more there, an' uncurl a leaf this
day an' another that. You watch 'em."

-30-

"I am going to," answered Mary.

Very soon she heard the soft rustling flight
of wings again and she knew at once that
the robin had come again. He was very pert
and lively, and hopped about so close to her
feet, and put his head on one side and
looked at her so slyly that she asked Ben
Weatherstaff a question.

"Do you think he remembers me?" she said.

"Remembers thee!" said Weatherstaff
indignantly. "He knows every cabbage
stump in th' gardens, let alone th' people.
He's never seen a little wench here before,
an' he's bent on findin' out all about thee.
Tha's no need to try to hide anything from
him."

"Are things stirring down below in the dark
in that garden where he lives?" Mary
inquired.

"What garden?" grunted Weatherstaff,
becoming surly again.

"The one where the old rose-trees are." She
could not help asking, because she wanted
so much to know. "Are all the flowers dead,
or do some of them come again in the
summer? Are there ever any roses?"

"Ask him," said Ben Weatherstaff, hunching
his shoulders toward the robin. "He's the
only one as knows. No one else has seen
inside it for ten year'."

Ten years was a long time, Mary thought.
She had been born ten years ago.

She walked away, slowly thinking. She had
begun to like the garden just as she had
begun to like the robin and Dickon and
Martha's mother. She was beginning to like
Martha, too. That seemed a good many

people to like—when you were not used to
liking. She thought of the robin as one of the
people. She went to her walk outside the
long, ivy-covered wall over which she could
see the tree-tops; and the second time she
walked up and down the most interesting
and exciting thing happened to her, and it
was all through Ben Weatherstaff's robin.

She heard a chirp and a twitter, and when
she looked at the bare flower-bed at her left
side there he was hopping about and
pretending to peck things out of the earth to
persuade her that he had not followed her.
But she knew he had followed her and the
surprise so filled her with delight that she
almost trembled a little.

"You do remember me!" she cried out. "You
do! You are prettier than anything else in the
world!"

She chirped, and talked, and coaxed and
he hopped, and flirted his tail and twittered.
It was as if he were talking. His red
waistcoat was like satin and he puffed his
tiny breast out and was so fine and so grand
and so pretty that it was really as if he were
showing her how important and like a
human person a robin could be. Mistress
Mary forgot that she had ever been contrary
in her life when he allowed her to draw
closer and closer to him, and bend down
and talk and try to make something like
robin sounds.

Oh! to think that he should actually let her
come as near to him as that! He knew
nothing in the world would make her put out
her hand toward him or startle him in the
least tiniest way. He knew it because he
was a real person—only nicer than any other
person in the world. She was so happy that
she scarcely dared to breathe.

The flower-bed was not quite bare. It was

-31-

bare of flowers because the perennial
plants had been cut down for their winter
rest, but there were tall shrubs and low ones
which grew together at the back of the bed,
and as the robin hopped about under them
she saw him hop over a small pile of freshly
turned up earth. He stopped on it to look for
a worm. The earth had been turned up
because a dog had been trying to dig up a
mole and he had scratched quite a deep
hole.

Mary looked at it, not really knowing why the
hole was there, and as she looked she saw
something almost buried in the newly-
turned soil. It was something like a ring of
rusty iron or brass and when the robin flew
up into a tree nearby she put out her hand
and picked the ring up. It was more than a
ring, however; it was an old key which
looked as if it had been buried a long time.

Mistress Mary stood up and looked at it with
an almost frightened face as it hung from
her finger.

"Perhaps it has been buried for ten years,"
she said in a whisper. "Perhaps it is the key
to the garden!"

Chapter 8 THE ROBIN WHO SHOWED THE
WAY

She looked at the key quite a long time. She
turned it over and over, and thought about it.
As I have said before, she was not a child
who had been trained to ask permission or
consult her elders about things. All she
thought about the key was that if it was the
key to the closed garden, and she could find
out where the door was, she could perhaps
open it and see what was inside the walls,
and what had happened to the old rose-
trees. It was because it had been shut up so
long that she wanted to see it. It seemed as
if it must be different from other places and

that something strange must have
happened to it during ten years. Besides
that, if she liked it she could go into it every
day and shut the door behind her, and she
could make up some play of her own and
play it quite alone, because nobody would
ever know where she was, but would think
the door was still locked and the key buried
in the earth. The thought of that pleased her
very much.

Living as it were, all by herself in a house
with a hundred mysteriously closed rooms
and having nothing whatever to do to amuse
herself, had set her inactive brain to
working and was actually awakening her
imagination. There is no doubt that the
fresh, strong, pure air from the moor had a
great deal to do with it. Just as it had given
her an appetite, and fighting with the wind
had stirred her blood, so the same things
had stirred her mind. In India she had always
been too hot and languid and weak to care
much about anything, but in this place she
was beginning to care and to want to do
new things. Already she felt less "contrary,"
though she did not know why.

She put the key in her pocket and walked up
and down her walk. No one but herself ever
seemed to come there, so she could walk
slowly and look at the wall, or, rather, at the
ivy growing on it. The ivy was the baffling
thing. Howsoever carefully she looked she
could see nothing but thickly growing,
glossy, dark green leaves. She was very
much disappointed. Something of her
contrariness came back to her as she
paced the walk and looked over it at the
tree-tops inside. It seemed so silly, she
said to herself, to be near it and not be able
to get in. She took the key in her pocket
when she went back to the house, and she
made up her mind that she would always
carry it with her when she went out, so that if
she ever should find the hidden door she

-32-

would be ready.

Mrs. Medlock had allowed Martha to sleep
all night at the cottage, but she was back at
her work in the morning with cheeks redder
than ever and in the best of spirits.

"I got up at four o'clock," she said. "Eh! it
was pretty on th' moor with th' birds gettin'
up an' th' rabbits scamperin' about an' th'
sun risin'. I didn't walk all th' way. A man
gave me a ride in his cart an' I did enjoy
myself."

She was full of stories of the delights of her
day out. Her mother had been glad to see
her and they had got the baking and
washing all out of the way. She had even
made each of the children a doughcake
with a bit of brown sugar in it.

"I had 'em all pipin' hot when they came in
from playin' on th' moor. An' th' cottage all
smelt o' nice, clean hot bakin' an' there was
a good fire, an' they just shouted for joy.
Our Dickon he said our cottage was good
enough for a king."

In the evening they had all sat round the fire,
and Martha and her mother had sewed
patches on torn clothes and mended
stockings and Martha had told them about
the little girl who had come from India and
who had been waited on all her life by what
Martha called "blacks" until she didn't know
how to put on her own stockings.

"Eh! they did like to hear about you," said
Martha. "They wanted to know all about th'
blacks an' about th' ship you came in. I
couldn't tell 'em enough."

Mary reflected a little.

"I'll tell you a great deal more before your
next day out," she said, "so that you will have

more to talk about. I dare say they would like
to hear about riding on elephants and
camels, and about the officers going to hunt
tigers."

"My word!" cried delighted Martha. "It would
set 'em clean off their heads. Would tha'
really do that, Miss? It would be same as a
wild beast show like we heard they had in
York once."

"India is quite different from Yorkshire,"
Mary said slowly, as she thought the matter
over. "I never thought of that. Did Dickon and
your mother like to hear you talk about me?"

"Why, our Dickon's eyes nearly started out
o' his head, they got that round," answered
Martha. "But mother, she was put out about
your seemin' to be all by yourself like. She
said, 'Hasn't Mr. Craven got no governess
for her, nor no nurse?' and I said, 'No, he
hasn't, though Mrs. Medlock says he will
when he thinks of it, but she says he mayn't
think of it for two or three years.'"

"I don't want a governess," said Mary
sharply.

"But mother says you ought to be learnin'
your book by this time an' you ought to have
a woman to look after you, an' she says:
'Now, Martha, you just think how you'd feel
yourself, in a big place like that, wanderin'
about all alone, an' no mother. You do your
best to cheer her up,' she says, an' I said I
would."

Mary gave her a long, steady look.

"You do cheer me up," she said. "I like to
hear you talk."

Presently Martha went out of the room and
came back with something held in her
hands under her apron.

-33-

"What does tha' think," she said, with a
cheerful grin. "I've brought thee a present."

"A present!" exclaimed Mistress Mary. How
could a cottage full of fourteen hungry
people give any one a present!

"A man was drivin' across the moor
peddlin'," Martha explained. "An' he
stopped his cart at our door. He had pots
an' pans an' odds an' ends, but mother had
no money to buy anythin'. Just as he was
goin' away our 'Lizabeth Ellen called out,
'Mother, he's got skippin'-ropes with red
an' blue handles.' An' mother she calls out
quite sudden, 'Here, stop, mister! How
much are they?' An' he says 'Tuppence',
an' mother she began fumblin' in her pocket
an' she says to me, 'Martha, tha's brought
me thy wages like a good lass, an' I've got
four places to put every penny, but I'm just
goin' to take tuppence out of it to buy that
child a skippin'-rope,' an' she bought one
an' here it is."

She brought it out from under her apron and
exhibited it quite proudly. It was a strong,
slender rope with a striped red and blue
handle at each end, but Mary Lennox had
never seen a skipping-rope before. She
gazed at it with a mystified expression.

"What is it for?" she asked curiously.

"For!" cried out Martha. "Does tha' mean
that they've not got skippin'-ropes in India,
for all they've got elephants and tigers and
camels! No wonder most of 'em's black.
This is what it's for; just watch me."

And she ran into the middle of the room and,
taking a handle in each hand, began to skip,
and skip, and skip, while Mary turned in her
chair to stare at her, and the queer faces in
the old portraits seemed to stare at her, too,
and wonder what on earth this common little

cottager had the impudence to be doing
under their very noses. But Martha did not
even see them. The interest and curiosity in
Mistress Mary's face delighted her, and she
went on skipping and counted as she
skipped until she had reached a hundred.

"I could skip longer than that," she said when
she stopped. "I've skipped as much as five
hundred when I was twelve, but I wasn't as
fat then as I am now, an' I was in practice."

Mary got up from her chair beginning to feel
excited herself.

"It looks nice," she said. "Your mother is a
kind woman. Do you think I could ever skip
like that?"

"You just try it," urged Martha, handing her
the . "You can't skip a hundred at first, but if
you practice you'll mount up. That's what
mother said. She says, 'Nothin' will do her
more good than skippin' rope. It's th'
sensiblest toy a child can have. Let her play
out in th' fresh air skippin' an' it'll stretch her
legs an' arms an' give her some strength in
'em.'"

It was plain that there was not a great deal
of strength in Mistress Mary's arms and
legs when she first began to skip. She was
not very clever at it, but she liked it so much
that she did not want to stop.

"Put on tha' things and run an' skip out o'
doors," said Martha. "Mother said I must tell
you to keep out o' doors as much as you
could, even when it rains a bit, so as tha'
wrap up warm."

Mary put on her coat and hat and took her
skipping-rope over her arm. She opened
the door to go out, and then suddenly
thought of something and turned back rather
slowly.

-34-

"Martha," she said, "they were your wages.
It was your two-pence really. Thank you."
She said it stiffly because she was not used
to thanking people or noticing that they did
things for her. "Thank you," she said, and
held out her hand because she did not know
what else to do.

Martha gave her hand a clumsy little shake,
as if she was not accustomed to this sort of
thing either. Then she laughed.

"Eh! th' art a queer, old-womanish thing,"
she said. "If tha'd been our 'Lizabeth Ellen
tha'd have given me a kiss."

Mary looked stiffer than ever.

"Do you want me to kiss you?"

Martha laughed again.

"Nay, not me," she answered. "If tha' was
different, p'raps tha'd want to thysel'. But
tha' isn't. Run off outside an' play with thy
rope."

Mistress Mary felt a little awkward as she
went out of the room. Yorkshire people
seemed strange, and Martha was always
rather a puzzle to her. At first she had
disliked her very much, but now she did not.
The skipping-rope was a wonderful thing.
She counted and skipped, and skipped and
counted, until her cheeks were quite red,
and she was more interested than she had
ever been since she was born. The sun was
shining and a little wind was blowing—not a
rough wind, but one which came in
delightful little gusts and brought a fresh
scent of newly turned earth with it. She
skipped round the fountain garden, and up
one walk and down another. She skipped at
last into the kitchen-garden and saw Ben
Weatherstaff digging and talking to his
robin, which was hopping about him. She

skipped down the walk toward him and he
lifted his head and looked at her with a
curious expression. She had wondered if
he would notice her. She wanted him to see
her skip.

"Well!" he exclaimed. "Upon my word.
P'raps tha' art a young 'un, after all, an'
p'raps tha's got child's blood in thy veins
instead of sour buttermilk. Tha's skipped
red into thy cheeks as sure as my name's
Ben Weatherstaff. I wouldn't have believed
tha' could do it."

"I never skipped before," Mary said. "I'm
just beginning. I can only go up to twenty."

"Tha' keep on," said Ben. "Tha' shapes well
enough at it for a young 'un that's lived with
heathen. Just see how he's watchin' thee,"
jerking his head toward the robin. "He
followed after thee yesterday. He'll be at it
again today. He'll be bound to find out what
th' skippin'-rope is. He's never seen one.
Eh!" shaking his head at the bird, "tha'
curiosity will be th' death of thee sometime
if tha' doesn't look sharp."

Mary skipped round all the gardens and
round the orchard, resting every few
minutes. At length she went to her own
special walk and made up her mind to try if
she could skip the whole length of it. It was a
good long skip and she began slowly, but
before she had gone half-way down the
path she was so hot and breathless that she
was obliged to stop. She did not mind
much, because she had already counted up
to thirty. She stopped with a little laugh of
pleasure, and there, lo and behold, was the
robin swaying on a long branch of ivy. He
had followed her and he greeted her with a
chirp. As Mary had skipped toward him she
felt something heavy in her pocket strike
against her at each jump, and when she
saw the robin she laughed again.

-35-

"You showed me where the key was
yesterday," she said. "You ought to show
me the door today; but I don't believe you
know!"

The robin flew from his swinging spray of
ivy on to the top of the wall and he opened
his beak and sang a loud, lovely trill, merely
to show off. Nothing in the world is quite as
adorably lovely as a robin when he shows
off—and they are nearly always doing it.

Mary Lennox had heard a great deal about
Magic in her Ayah's stories, and she always
said that what happened almost at that
moment was Magic.

One of the nice little gusts of wind rushed
down the walk, and it was a stronger one
than the rest. It was strong enough to wave
the branches of the trees, and it was more
than strong enough to sway the trailing
sprays of untrimmed ivy hanging from the
wall. Mary had stepped close to the robin,
and suddenly the gust of wind swung aside
some loose ivy trails, and more suddenly
still she jumped toward it and caught it in
her hand. This she did because she had
seen something under it—a round knob
which had been covered by the leaves
hanging over it. It was the knob of a door.

She put her hands under the leaves and
began to pull and push them aside. Thick as
the ivy hung, it nearly all was a loose and
swinging curtain, though some had crept
over wood and iron. Mary's heart began to
thump and her hands to shake a little in her
delight and excitement. The robin kept
singing and twittering away and tilting his
head on one side, as if he were as excited
as she was. What was this under her hands
which was square and made of iron and
which her fingers found a hole in?

It was the lock of the door which had been

closed ten years and she put her hand in her
pocket, drew out the key and found it fitted
the keyhole. She put the key in and turned it.
It took two hands to do it, but it did turn.

And then she took a long breath and looked
behind her up the long walk to see if any one
was coming. No one was coming. No one
ever did come, it seemed, and she took
another long breath, because she could not
help it, and she held back the swinging
curtain of ivy and pushed back the door
which opened slowly—slowly.

Then she slipped through it, and shut it
behind her, and stood with her back against
it, looking about her and breathing quite fast
with excitement, and wonder, and delight.

She was standing inside the secret garden.

Chapter 9 THE STRANGEST HOUSE ANY
ONE EVER LIVED IN

It was the sweetest, most mysterious-
looking place any one could imagine. The
high walls which shut it in were covered with
the leafless stems of climbing roses which
were so thick that they were matted
together. Mary Lennox knew they were
roses because she had seen a great many
roses in India. All the ground was covered
with grass of a wintry brown and out of it
grew clumps of bushes which were surely
rosebushes if they were alive. There were
numbers of standard roses which had so
spread their branches that they were like
little trees. There were other trees in the
garden, and one of the things which made
the place look strangest and loveliest was
that climbing roses had run all over them
and swung down long tendrils which made
light swaying curtains, and here and there
they had caught at each other or at a far-
reaching branch and had crept from one
tree to another and made lovely bridges of

-36-

themselves. There were neither leaves nor
roses on them now and Mary did not know
whether they were dead or alive, but their
thin gray or brown branches and sprays
looked like a sort of hazy mantle spreading
over everything, walls, and trees, and even
brown grass, where they had fallen from
their fastenings and run along the ground. It
was this hazy tangle from tree to tree which
made it all look so mysterious. Mary had
thought it must be different from other
gardens which had not been left all by
themselves so long; and indeed it was
different from any other place she had ever
seen in her life.

"How still it is!" she whispered. "How still!"

Then she waited a moment and listened at
the stillness. The robin, who had flown to his
treetop, was still as all the rest. He did not
even flutter his wings; he sat without stirring,
and looked at Mary.

"No wonder it is still," she whispered again.
"I am the first person who has spoken in
here for ten years."

She moved away from the door, stepping
as softly as if she were afraid of awakening
some one. She was glad that there was
grass under her feet and that her steps
made no sounds. She walked under one of
the fairy-like gray arches between the trees
and looked up at the sprays and tendrils
which formed them. "I wonder if they are all
quite dead," she said. "Is it all a quite dead
garden? I wish it wasn't."

If she had been Ben Weatherstaff she could
have told whether the wood was alive by
looking at it, but she could only see that
there were only gray or brown sprays and
branches and none showed any signs of
even a tiny leaf-bud anywhere.

But she was inside the wonderful garden
and she could come through the door under
the ivy any time and she felt as if she had
found a world all her own.

The sun was shining inside the four walls
and the high arch of blue sky over this
particular piece of Misselthwaite seemed
even more brilliant and soft than it was over
the moor. The robin flew down from his tree-
top and hopped about or flew after her from
one bush to another. He chirped a good
deal and had a very busy air, as if he were
showing her things. Everything was strange
and silent and she seemed to be hundreds
of miles away from any one, but somehow
she did not feel lonely at all. All that troubled
her was her wish that she knew whether all
the roses were dead, or if perhaps some of
them had lived and might put out leaves and
buds as the weather got warmer. She did
not want it to be a quite dead garden. If it
were a quite alive garden, how wonderful it
would be, and what thousands of roses
would grow on every side!

Her skipping-rope had hung over her arm
when she came in and after she had walked
about for a while she thought she would skip
round the whole garden, stopping when she
wanted to look at things. There seemed to
have been grass paths here and there, and
in one or two corners there were alcoves of
evergreen with stone seats or tall moss-
covered flower urns in them.

As she came near the second of these
alcoves she stopped skipping. There had
once been a flowerbed in it, and she
thought she saw something sticking out of
the black earth -some sharp little pale green
points. She remembered what Ben
Weatherstaff had said and she knelt down to
look at them.

"Yes, they are tiny growing things and they

-37-

might be crocuses or snowdrops or
daffodils," she whispered.

She bent very close to them and sniffed the
fresh scent of the damp earth. She liked it
very much.

"Perhaps there are some other ones
coming up in other places," she said. "I will
go all over the garden and look."

She did not skip, but walked. She went
slowly and kept her eyes on the ground. She
looked in the old border beds and among
the grass, and after she had gone round,
trying to miss nothing, she had found ever
so many more sharp, pale green points,
and she had become quite excited again.

"It isn't a quite dead garden," she cried out
softly to herself. "Even if the roses are dead,
there are other things alive."

She did not know anything about gardening,
but the grass seemed so thick in some of
the places where the green points were
pushing their way through that she thought
they did not seem to have room enough to
grow. She searched about until she found a
rather sharp piece of wood and knelt down
and dug and weeded out the weeds and
grass until she made nice little clear places
around them.

"Now they look as if they could breathe," she
said, after she had finished with the first
ones. "I am going to do ever so many more.
I'll do all I can see. If I haven't time today I
can come tomorrow."

She went from place to place, and dug and
weeded, and enjoyed herself so
immensely that she was led on from bed to
bed and into the grass under the trees. The
exercise made her so warm that she first
threw her coat off, and then her hat, and

without knowing it she was smiling down on
to the grass and the pale green points all the
time.

The robin was tremendously busy. He was
very much pleased to see gardening begun
on his own estate. He had often wondered
at Ben Weatherstaff. Where gardening is
done all sorts of delightful things to eat are
turned up with the soil. Now here was this
new kind of creature who was not half
Ben's size and yet had had the sense to
come into his garden and begin at once.

Mistress Mary worked in her garden until it
was time to go to her midday dinner. In fact,
she was rather late in remembering, and
when she put on her coat and hat, and
picked up her skipping-rope, she could not
believe that she had been working two or
three hours. She had been actually happy all
the time; and dozens and dozens of the tiny,
pale green points were to be seen in
cleared places, looking twice as cheerful as
they had looked before when the grass and
weeds had been smothering them.

"I shall come back this afternoon," she said,
looking all round at her new kingdom, and
speaking to the trees and the rose-bushes
as if they heard her.

Then she ran lightly across the grass,
pushed open the slow old door and slipped
through it under the ivy. She had such red
cheeks and such bright eyes and ate such a
dinner that Martha was delighted.

"Two pieces o' meat an' two helps o' rice
puddin'!" she said. "Eh! mother will be
pleased when I tell her what th' skippin'-
rope's done for thee."

In the course of her digging with her pointed
stick Mistress Mary had found herself
digging up a sort of white root rather like an

-38-

onion. She had put it back in its place and
patted the earth carefully down on it and just
now she wondered if Martha could tell her
what it was.

"Martha," she said, "what are those white
roots that look like onions?"

"They're bulbs," answered Martha. "Lots o'
spring flowers grow from 'em. Th' very little
ones are snowdrops an' crocuses an' th'
big ones are narcissuses an' jonquils and
daffydowndillys. Th' biggest of all is lilies
an' purple flags. Eh! they are nice. Dickon's
got a whole lot of 'em planted in our bit o'
garden."

"Does Dickon know all about them?" asked
Mary, a new idea taking possession of her.

"Our Dickon can make a flower grow out of
a brick walk. Mother says he just whispers
things out o' th' ground."

"Do bulbs live a long time? Would they live
years and years if no one helped them?"
inquired Mary anxiously.

"They're things as helps themselves," said
Martha. "That's why poor folk can afford to
have 'em. If you don't trouble 'em, most of
'em'll work away underground for a lifetime
an' spread out an' have little 'uns. There's a
place in th' park woods here where there's
snowdrops by thousands. They're the
prettiest sight in Yorkshire when th' spring
comes. No one knows when they was first
planted."

"I wish the spring was here now," said Mary.
"I want to see all the things that grow in
England."

She had finished her dinner and gone to her
favorite seat on the hearth-rug.

"I wish—I wish I had a little spade," she said.
"Whatever does tha' want a spade for?"
asked Martha, laughing. "Art tha' goin' to
take to diggin'? I must tell mother that, too."

Mary looked at the fire and pondered a little.
She must be careful if she meant to keep
her secret kingdom. She wasn't doing any
harm, but if Mr. Craven found out about the
open door he would be fearfully angry and
get a new key and lock it up forevermore.
She really could not bear that.

"This is such a big lonely place," she said
slowly, as if she were turning matters over in
her mind. "The house is lonely, and the park
is lonely, and the gardens are lonely. So
many places seem shut up. I never did many
things in India, but there were more people
to look at—natives and soldiers marching
by—and sometimes bands playing, and my
Ayah told me stories. There is no one to talk
to here except you and Ben Weatherstaff.
And you have to do your work and Ben
Weatherstaff won't speak to me often. I
thought if I had a little spade I could dig
somewhere as he does, and I might make a
little garden if he would give me some
seeds."

Martha's face quite lighted up.

"There now!" she exclaimed, "if that wasn't
one of th' things mother said. She says,
'There's such a lot o' room in that big place,
why don't they give her a bit for herself,
even if she doesn't plant nothin' but parsley
an' radishes? She'd dig an' rake away an'
be right down happy over it.' Them was the
very words she said."

"Were they?" said Mary. "How many things
she knows, doesn't she?"

"Eh!" said Martha. "It's like she says: 'A
woman as brings up twelve children learns

-39-

something besides her A B C. Children's as
good as 'rithmetic to set you findin' out
things.'"

"How much would a spade cost—a little
one?" Mary asked.

"Well," was Martha's reflective answer, "at
Thwaite village there's a shop or so an' I
saw little garden sets with a spade an' a
rake an' a fork all tied together for two
shillings. An' they was stout enough to work
with, too."

"I've got more than that in my purse," said
Mary. "Mrs. Morrison gave me five shillings
and Mrs. Medlock gave me some money
from Mr. Craven."

"Did he remember thee that much?"
exclaimed Martha.

"Mrs. Medlock said I was to have a shilling a
week to spend. She gives me one every
Saturday. I didn't know what to spend it on."

"My word! that's riches," said Martha. "Tha'
can buy anything in th' world tha' wants. Th'
rent of our cottage is only one an'
threepence an' it's like pullin' eye-teeth to
get it. Now I've just thought of somethin',"
putting her hands on her hips.

"What?" said Mary eagerly.

"In the shop at Thwaite they sell packages o'
flower-seeds for a penny each, and our
Dickon he knows which is th' prettiest ones
an, how to make 'em grow. He walks over
to Thwaite many a day just for th' fun of it.
Does tha' know how to print letters?"
suddenly.

"I know how to write," Mary answered.

Martha shook her head.

"Our Dickon can only read printin'. If tha'
could print we could write a letter to him an'
ask him to go an' buy th' garden tools an' th'
seeds at th' same time."

"Oh! you're a good girl!" Mary cried. "You
are, really! I didn't know you were so nice. I
know I can print letters if I try. Let's ask Mrs.
Medlock for a pen and ink and some
paper."

"I've got some of my own," said Martha. "I
bought 'em so I could print a bit of a letter to
mother of a Sunday. I'll go and get it." She
ran out of the room, and Mary stood by the
fire and twisted her thin little hands together
with sheer pleasure.

"If I have a spade," she whispered, "I can
make the earth nice and soft and dig up
weeds. If I have seeds and can make
flowers grow the garden won't be dead at
all—it will come alive."

She did not go out again that afternoon
because when Martha returned with her pen
and ink and paper she was obliged to clear
the table and carry the plates and dishes
downstairs and when she got into the
kitchen Mrs. Medlock was there and told her
to do something, so Mary waited for what
seemed to her a long time before she came
back. Then it was a serious piece of work to
write to Dickon. Mary had been taught very
little because her governesses had disliked
her too much to stay with her. She could not
spell particularly well but she found that she
could print letters when she tried. This was
the letter Martha dictated to her: "My Dear
Dickon:

This comes hoping to find you well as it
leaves me at present. Miss Mary has plenty
of money and will you go to Thwaite and buy
her some flower seeds and a set of garden
tools to make a flower-bed. Pick the

-40-

prettiest ones and easy to grow because
she has never done it before and lived in
India which is different. Give my love to
mother and every one of you. Miss Mary is
going to tell me a lot more so that on my next
day out you can hear about elephants and
camels and gentlemen going hunting lions
and tigers.


"Your loving sister,
Martha Phoebe Sowerby."

"We'll put the money in th' envelope an' I'll
get th' butcher boy to take it in his cart. He's
a great friend o' Dickon's," said Martha.

"How shall I get the things when Dickon buys
them?"

"He'll bring 'em to you himself. He'll like to
walk over this way."

"Oh!" exclaimed Mary, "then I shall see him! I
never thought I should see Dickon."

"Does tha' want to see him?" asked Martha
suddenly, for Mary had looked so pleased.

"Yes, I do. I never saw a boy foxes and
crows loved. I want to see him very much."

Martha gave a little start, as if she
remembered something. "Now to think,"
she broke out, "to think o' me forgettin' that
there; an' I thought I was goin' to tell you first
thing this mornin'. I asked mother—and she
said she'd ask Mrs. Medlock her own self."

"Do you mean—" Mary began.

"What I said Tuesday. Ask her if you might
be driven over to our cottage some day and
have a bit o' mother's hot oat cake, an'
butter, an' a glass o' milk."

It seemed as if all the interesting things
were happening in one day. To think of
going over the moor in the daylight and
when the sky was blue! To think of going
into the cottage which held twelve children!

"Does she think Mrs. Medlock would let me
go?" she asked, quite anxiously.

"Aye, she thinks she would. She knows
what a tidy woman mother is and how clean
she keeps the cottage."

"If I went I should see your mother as well as
Dickon," said Mary, thinking it over and
liking the idea very much. "She doesn't
seem to be like the mothers in India."

Her work in the garden and the excitement
of the afternoon ended by making her feel
quiet and thoughtful. Martha stayed with her
until tea-time, but they sat in comfortable
quiet and talked very little. But just before
Martha went downstairs for the tea-tray,
Mary asked a question.

"Martha," she said, "has the scullery-maid
had the toothache again today?"

Martha certainly started slightly.

"What makes thee ask that?" she said.

"Because when I waited so long for you to
come back I opened the door and walked
down the corridor to see if you were
coming. And I heard that far-off crying
again, just as we heard it the other night.
There isn't a wind today, so you see it
couldn't have been the wind."

"Eh!" said Martha restlessly. "Tha' mustn't
go walkin' about in corridors an' listenin'.
Mr. Craven would be that there angry
there's no knowin' what he'd do."

-41-

"I wasn't listening," said Mary. "I was just
waiting for you—and I heard it. That's three
times."

"My word! There's Mrs. Medlock's bell,"
said Martha, and she almost ran out of the
room.

"It's the strangest house any one ever lived
in," said Mary drowsily, as she dropped her
head on the cushioned seat of the armchair
near her. Fresh air, and digging, and
skipping-rope had made her feel so
comfortably tired that she fell asleep.

Chapter 10 DICKON

The sun shone down for nearly a week on
the secret garden. The Secret Garden was
what Mary called it when she was thinking
of it. She liked the name, and she liked still
more the feeling that when its beautiful old
walls shut her in no one knew where she
was. It seemed almost like being shut out of
the world in some fairy place. The few
books she had read and liked had been
fairy-story books, and she had read of
secret gardens in some of the stories.
Sometimes people went to sleep in them
for a hundred years, which she had thought
must be rather stupid. She had no intention
of going to sleep, and, in fact, she was
becoming wider awake every day which
passed at Misselthwaite. She was
beginning to like to be out of doors; she no
longer hated the wind, but enjoyed it. She
could run faster, and longer, and she could
skip up to a hundred. The bulbs in the secret
garden must have been much astonished.
Such nice clear places were made round
them that they had all the breathing space
they wanted, and really, if Mistress Mary
had known it, they began to cheer up under
the dark earth and work tremendously. The
sun could get at them and warm them, and
when the rain came down it could reach

them at once, so they began to feel very
much alive.

Mary was an odd, determined little person,
and now she had something interesting to
be determined about, she was very much
absorbed, indeed. She worked and dug
and pulled up weeds steadily, only
becoming more pleased with her work
every hour instead of tiring of it. It seemed to
her like a fascinating sort of play. She found
many more of the sprouting pale green
points than she had ever hoped to find. They
seemed to be starting up everywhere and
each day she was sure she found tiny new
ones, some so tiny that they barely peeped
above the earth. There were so many that
she remembered what Martha had said
about the "snowdrops by the thousands,"
and about bulbs spreading and making new
ones. These had been left to themselves for
ten years and perhaps they had spread, like
the snowdrops, into thousands. She
wondered how long it would be before they
showed that they were flowers. Sometimes
she stopped digging to look at the garden
and try to imagine what it would be like
when it was covered with thousands of
lovely things in bloom. During that week of
sunshine, she became more intimate with
Ben Weatherstaff. She surprised him
several times by seeming to start up beside
him as if she sprang out of the earth. The
truth was that she was afraid that he would
pick up his tools and go away if he saw her
coming, so she always walked toward him
as silently as possible. But, in fact, he did
not object to her as strongly as he had at
first. Perhaps he was secretly rather
flattered by her evident desire for his elderly
company. Then, also, she was more civil
than she had been. He did not know that
when she first saw him she spoke to him as
she would have spoken to a native, and had
not known that a cross, sturdy old Yorkshire
man was not accustomed to salaam to his

-42-

masters, and be merely commanded by
them to do things.

"Tha'rt like th' robin," he said to her one
morning when he lifted his head and saw
her standing by him. "I never knows when I
shall see thee or which side tha'll come
from."

"He's friends with me now," said Mary.

"That's like him," snapped Ben
Weatherstaff. "Makin' up to th' women folk
just for vanity an' flightiness. There's nothin'
he wouldn't do for th' sake o' showin' off
an' flirtin' his tail-feathers. He's as full o'
pride as an egg's full o' meat."

He very seldom talked much and
sometimes did not even answer Mary's
questions except by a grunt, but this
morning he said more than usual. He stood
up and rested one hobnailed boot on the top
of his spade while he looked her over.

"How long has tha' been here?" he jerked
out.

"I think it's about a month," she answered.

"Tha's beginnin' to do Misselthwaite
credit," he said. "Tha's a bit fatter than tha'
was an' tha's not quite so yeller. Tha'
looked like a young plucked crow when tha'
first came into this garden. Thinks I to myself
I never set eyes on an uglier, sourer faced
young 'un."

Mary was not vain and as she had never
thought much of her looks she was not
greatly disturbed.

"I know I'm fatter," she said. "My stockings
are getting tighter. They used to make
wrinkles. There's the robin, Ben
Weatherstaff."

There, indeed, was the robin, and she
thought he looked nicer than ever. His red
waistcoat was as glossy as satin and he
flirted his wings and tail and tilted his head
and hopped about with all sorts of lively
graces. He seemed determined to make
Ben Weatherstaff admire him. But Ben was
sarcastic.

"Aye, there tha' art!" he said. "Tha' can put
up with me for a bit sometimes when tha's
got no one better. Tha's been reddenin' up
thy waistcoat an' polishin' thy feathers this
two weeks. I know what tha's up to. Tha's
courtin' some bold young madam
somewhere tellin' thy lies to her about bein'
th' finest cock robin on Missel Moor an'
ready to fight all th' rest of 'em."

"Oh! look at him!" exclaimed Mary.

The robin was evidently in a fascinating,
bold mood. He hopped closer and closer
and looked at Ben Weatherstaff more and
more engagingly. He flew on to the nearest
currant bush and tilted his head and sang a
little song right at him.

"Tha' thinks tha'll get over me by doin' that,"
said Ben, wrinkling his face up in such a
way that Mary felt sure he was trying not to
look pleased. "Tha' thinks no one can stand
out against thee—that's what tha' thinks."

The robin spread his wings—Mary could
scarcely believe her eyes. He flew right up
to the handle of Ben Weatherstaff's spade
and alighted on the top of it. Then the old
man's face wrinkled itself slowly into a new
expression. He stood still as if he were
afraid to breathe—as if he would not have
stirred for the world, lest his robin should
start away. He spoke quite in a whisper.

"Well, I'm danged!" he said as softly as if he
were saying something quite different.

-43-

"Tha' does know how to get at a chap—tha'
does! Tha's fair unearthly, tha's so
knowin'."

And he stood without stirring—almost without
drawing his breath—until the robin gave
another flirt to his wings and flew away.
Then he stood looking at the handle of the
spade as if there might be Magic in it, and
then he began to dig again and said nothing
for several minutes.

But because he kept breaking into a slow
grin now and then, Mary was not afraid to
talk to him.

"Have you a garden of your own?" she
asked.

"No. I'm bachelder an' lodge with Martin at
th' gate."

"If you had one," said Mary, "what would you
plant?"

"Cabbages an' 'taters an' onions."

"But if you wanted to make a flower
garden," persisted Mary, "what would you
plant?"

"Bulbs an' sweet-smellin' things—but mostly
roses."

Mary's face lighted up.

"Do you like roses?" she said.

Ben Weatherstaff rooted up a weed and
threw it aside before he answered.

"Well, yes, I do. I was learned that by a young
lady I was gardener to. She had a lot in a
place she was fond of, an' she loved 'em
like they was children—or robins. I've seen
her bend over an' kiss 'em." He dragged out

another weed and scowled at it. "That were
as much as ten year' ago."

"Where is she now?" asked Mary, much
interested.

"Heaven," he answered, and drove his
spade deep into the soil, "'cording to what
parson says."

"What happened to the roses?" Mary asked
again, more interested than ever.

"They was left to themselves."

Mary was becoming quite excited.

"Did they quite die? Do roses quite die
when they are left to themselves?" she
ventured.

"Well, I'd got to like 'em—an' I liked her—an'
she liked 'em," Ben Weatherstaff admitted
reluctantly. "Once or twice a year I'd go an'
work at 'em a bit—prune 'em an' dig about
th' roots. They run wild, but they was in rich
soil, so some of 'em lived."

"When they have no leaves and look gray
and brown and dry, how can you tell whether
they are dead or alive?" inquired Mary.

"Wait till th' spring gets at 'em—wait till th' sun
shines on th' rain and th' rain falls on th'
sunshine an' then tha'll find out."

"How—how?" cried Mary, forgetting to be
careful. "Look along th' twigs an' branches
an' if tha' see a bit of a brown lump swelling
here an' there, watch it after th' warm rain
an' see what happens." He stopped
suddenly and looked curiously at her eager
face. "Why does tha' care so much about
roses an' such, all of a sudden?" he
demanded.

-44-

Mistress Mary felt her face grow red. She
was almost afraid to answer.

"I—I want to play that—that I have a garden of
my own," she stammered. "I—there is nothing
for me to do. I have nothing—and no one."

"Well," said Ben Weatherstaff slowly, as he
watched her, "that's true. Tha' hasn't."

He said it in such an odd way that Mary
wondered if he was actually a little sorry for
her. She had never felt sorry for herself; she
had only felt tired and cross, because she
disliked people and things so much. But
now the world seemed to be changing and
getting nicer. If no one found out about the
secret garden, she should enjoy herself
always.

She stayed with him for ten or fifteen
minutes longer and asked him as many
questions as she dared. He answered
every one of them in his queer grunting way
and he did not seem really cross and did not
pick up his spade and leave her. He said
something about roses just as she was
going away and it reminded her of the ones
he had said he had been fond of.

"Do you go and see those other roses
now?" she asked.

"Not been this year. My rheumatics has
made me too stiff in th' joints."

He said it in his grumbling voice, and then
quite suddenly he seemed to get angry with
her, though she did not see why he should.

"Now look here!" he said sharply. "Don't tha'
ask so many questions. Tha'rt th' worst
wench for askin' questions I've ever come a
cross. Get thee gone an' play thee. I've
done talkin' for today."

And he said it so crossly that she knew there
was not the least use in staying another
minute. She went skipping slowly down the
outside walk, thinking him over and saying
to herself that, queer as it was, here was
another person whom she liked in spite of
his crossness. She liked old Ben
Weatherstaff. Yes, she did like him. She
always wanted to try to make him talk to her.
Also she began to believe that he knew
everything in the world about flowers.

There was a laurel-hedged walk which
curved round the secret garden and ended
at a gate which opened into a wood, in the
park. She thought she would slip round this
walk and look into the wood and see if there
were any rabbits hopping about. She
enjoyed the skipping very much and when
she reached the little gate she opened it and
went through because she heard a low,
peculiar whistling sound and wanted to find
out what it was.

It was a very strange thing indeed. She quite
caught her breath as she stopped to look at
it. A boy was sitting under a tree, with his
back against it, playing on a rough wooden
pipe. He was a funny looking boy about
twelve. He looked very clean and his nose
turned up and his cheeks were as red as
poppies and never had Mistress Mary seen
such round and such blue eyes in any boy's
face. And on the trunk of the tree he leaned
against, a brown squirrel was clinging and
watching him, and from behind a bush
nearby a cock pheasant was delicately
stretching his neck to peep out, and quite
near him were two rabbits sitting up and
sniffing with tremulous noses—and actually it
appeared as if they were all drawing near to
watch him and listen to the strange low little
call his pipe seemed to make.

When he saw Mary he held up his hand and
spoke to her in a voice almost as low as and

-45-

rather like his piping.

"Don't tha' move," he said. "It'd flight 'em."
Mary remained motionless. He stopped
playing his pipe and began to rise from the
ground. He moved so slowly that it scarcely
seemed as though he were moving at all,
but at last he stood on his feet and then the
squirrel scampered back up into the
branches of his tree, the pheasant withdrew
his head and the rabbits dropped on all
fours and began to hop away, though not at
all as if they were frightened.

"I'm Dickon," the boy said. "I know tha'rt
Miss Mary."

Then Mary realized that somehow she had
known at first that he was Dickon. Who else
could have been charming rabbits and
pheasants as the natives charm snakes in
India? He had a wide, red, curving mouth
and his smile spread all over his face.

"I got up slow," he explained, "because if
tha' makes a quick move it startles 'em. A
body 'as to move gentle an' speak low
when wild things is about."

He did not speak to her as if they had never
seen each other before but as if he knew
her quite well. Mary knew nothing about
boys and she spoke to him a little stiffly
because she felt rather shy.

"Did you get Martha's letter?" she asked.

He nodded his curly, rust-colored head.
"That's why I come."

He stooped to pick up something which had
been lying on the ground beside him when
he piped.

"I've got th' garden tools. There's a little
spade an' rake an' a fork an' hoe. Eh! they

are good 'uns. There's a trowel, too. An' th'
woman in th' shop threw in a packet o'
white poppy an' one o' blue larkspur when I
bought th' other seeds."

"Will you show the seeds to me?" Mary said.

She wished she could talk as he did. His
speech was so quick and easy. It sounded
as if he liked her and was not the least
afraid she would not like him, though he
was only a common moor boy, in patched
clothes and with a funny face and a rough,
rusty-red head. As she came closer to him
she noticed that there was a clean fresh
scent of heather and grass and leaves
about him, almost as if he were made of
them. She liked it very much and when she
looked into his funny face with the red
cheeks and round blue eyes she forgot that
she had felt shy.

"Let us sit down on this log and look at
them," she said.

They sat down and he took a clumsy little
brown paper package out of his coat
pocket. He untied the string and inside there
were ever so many neater and smaller
packages with a picture of a flower on each
one.

"There's a lot o' mignonette an' poppies,"
he said. "Mignonette's th' sweetest smellin'
thing as grows, an' it'll grow wherever you
cast it, same as poppies will. Them as'll
come up an' bloom if you just whistle to
'em, them's th' nicest of all." He stopped
and turned his head quickly, his poppy-
cheeked face lighting up.

"Where's that robin as is callin' us?" he said.

The chirp came from a thick holly bush,
bright with scarlet berries, and Mary thought
she knew whose it was.

-46-

"Is it really calling us?" she asked.

"Aye," said Dickon, as if it was the most
natural thing in the world, "he's callin' some
one he's friends with. That's same as sayin'
'Here I am. Look at me. I wants a bit of a
chat.' There he is in the bush. Whose is he?"

"He's Ben Weatherstaff's, but I think he
knows me a little," answered Mary.

"Aye, he knows thee," said Dickon in his
low voice again. "An' he likes thee. He's
took thee on. He'll tell me all about thee in a
minute."

He moved quite close to the bush with the
slow movement Mary had noticed before,
and then he made a sound almost like the
robin's own twitter. The robin listened a few
seconds, intently, and then answered quite
as if he were replying to a question.

"Aye, he's a friend o' yours," chuckled
Dickon.

"Do you think he is?" cried Mary eagerly.
She did so want to know. "Do you think he
really likes me?"

"He wouldn't come near thee if he didn't,"
answered Dickon. "Birds is rare choosers
an' a robin can flout a body worse than a
man. See, he's making up to thee now.
'Cannot tha' see a chap?' he's sayin'."

And it really seemed as if it must be true. He
so sidled and twittered and tilted as he
hopped on his bush.

"Do you understand everything birds say?"
said Mary.

Dickon's grin spread until he seemed all
wide, red, curving mouth, and he rubbed his
rough head.

"I think I do, and they think I do," he said. "I've
lived on th' moor with 'em so long. I've
watched 'em break shell an' come out an'
fledge an' learn to fly an' begin to sing, till I
think I'm one of 'em. Sometimes I think
p'raps I'm a bird, or a fox, or a rabbit, or a
squirrel, or even a beetle, an' I don't know
it."

He laughed and came back to the log and
began to talk about the flower seeds again.
He told her what they looked like when they
were flowers; he told her how to plant them,
and watch them, and feed and water them.

"See here," he said suddenly, turning round
to look at her. "I'll plant them for thee myself.
Where is tha' garden?"

Mary's thin hands clutched each other as
they lay on her lap. She did not know what to
say, so for a whole minute she said nothing.
She had never thought of this. She felt
miserable. And she felt as if she went red
and then pale.

"Tha's got a bit o' garden, hasn't tha'?"
Dickon said.

It was true that she had turned red and then
pale. Dickon saw her do it, and as she still
said nothing, he began to be puzzled.

"Wouldn't they give thee a bit?" he asked.
"Hasn't tha' got any yet?"

She held her hands tighter and turned her
eyes toward him.

"I don't know anything about boys," she said
slowly. "Could you keep a secret, if I told you
one? It's a great secret. I don't know what I
should do if any one found it out. I believe I
should die!" She said the last sentence
quite fiercely.

-47-

Dickon looked more puzzled than ever and
even rubbed his hand over his rough head
again, but he answered quite good-
humoredly. "I'm keepin' secrets all th' time,"
he said. "If I couldn't keep secrets from th'
other lads, secrets about foxes' cubs, an'
birds' nests, an' wild things' holes, there'd
be naught safe on th' moor. Aye, I can keep
secrets."

Mistress Mary did not mean to put out her
hand and clutch his sleeve but she did it.

"I've stolen a garden," she said very fast. "It
isn't mine. It isn't anybody's. Nobody wants
it, nobody cares for it, nobody ever goes
into it. Perhaps everything is dead in it
already. I don't know."

She began to feel hot and as contrary as
she had ever felt in her life.

"I don't care, I don't care! Nobody has any
right to take it from me when I care about it
and they don't. They're letting it die, all shut
in by itself," she ended passionately, and
she threw her arms over her face and burst
out crying-poor little Mistress Mary.

Dickon's curious blue eyes grew rounder
and rounder. "Eh-h-h!" he said, drawing his
exclamation out slowly, and the way he did it
meant both wonder and sympathy.

"I've nothing to do," said Mary. "Nothing
belongs to me. I found it myself and I got into
it myself. I was only just like the robin, and
they wouldn't take it from the robin." "Where
is it?" asked Dickon in a dropped voice.

Mistress Mary got up from the log at once.
She knew she felt contrary again, and
obstinate, and she did not care at all. She
was imperious and Indian, and at the same
time hot and sorrowful.

"Come with me and I'll show you," she said.

She led him round the laurel path and to the
walk where the ivy grew so thickly. Dickon
followed her with a queer, almost pitying,
look on his face. He felt as if he were being
led to look at some strange bird's nest and
must move softly. When she stepped to the
wall and lifted the hanging ivy he started.
There was a door and Mary pushed it slowly
open and they passed in together, and then
Mary stood and waved her hand round
defiantly.

"It's this," she said. "It's a secret garden,
and I'm the only one in the world who wants
it to be alive."

Dickon looked round and round about it,
and round and round again.

"Eh!" he almost whispered, "it is a queer,
pretty place! It's like as if a body was in a
dream."

Chapter 11 THE NEST OF THE MISSEL
THRUSH

For two or three minutes he stood looking
round him, while Mary watched him, and
then he began to walk about softly, even
more lightly than Mary had walked the first
time she had found herself inside the four
walls. His eyes seemed to be taking in
everything—the gray trees with the gray
creepers climbing over them and hanging
from their branches, the tangle on the walls
and among the grass, the evergreen
alcoves with the stone seats and tall flower
urns standing in them.

"I never thought I'd see this place," he said
at last, in a whisper.

"Did you know about it?" asked Mary.

-48-

She had spoken aloud and he made a sign
to her.

"We must talk low," he said, "or some one'll
hear us an' wonder what's to do in here."

"Oh! I forgot!" said Mary, feeling frightened
and putting her hand quickly against her
mouth. "Did you know about the garden?"
she asked again when she had recovered
herself. Dickon nodded.

"Martha told me there was one as no one
ever went inside," he answered. "Us used to
wonder what it was like."

He stopped and looked round at the lovely
gray tangle about him, and his round eyes
looked queerly happy.

"Eh! the nests as'll be here come
springtime," he said. "It'd be th' safest
nestin' place in England. No one never
comin' near an' tangles o' trees an' roses to
build in. I wonder all th' birds on th' moor
don't build here."

Mistress Mary put her hand on his arm again
without knowing it.

"Will there be roses?" she whispered. "Can
you tell? I thought perhaps they were all
dead."

"Eh! No! Not them—not all of 'em!" he
answered. "Look here!"

He stepped over to the nearest tree—an old,
old one with gray lichen all over its bark, but
upholding a curtain of tangled sprays and
branches. He took a thick knife out of his
Pocket and opened one of its blades.

"There's lots o' dead wood as ought to be
cut out," he said. "An' there's a lot o' old
wood, but it made some new last year. This

here's a new bit," and he touched a shoot
which looked brownish green instead of
hard, dry gray. Mary touched it herself in an
eager, reverent way.

"That one?" she said. "Is that one quite alive
quite?"

Dickon curved his wide smiling mouth.

"It's as wick as you or me," he said; and
Mary remembered that Martha had told her
that "wick" meant "alive" or "lively."

"I'm glad it's wick!" she cried out in her
whisper. "I want them all to be wick. Let us
go round the garden and count how many
wick ones there are."

She quite panted with eagerness, and
Dickon was as eager as she was. They
went from tree to tree and from bush to
bush. Dickon carried his knife in his hand
and showed her things which she thought
wonderful.

"They've run wild," he said, "but th'
strongest ones has fair thrived on it. The
delicatest ones has died out, but th' others
has growed an' growed, an' spread an'
spread, till they's a wonder. See here!" and
he pulled down a thick gray, dry-looking
branch. "A body might think this was dead
wood, but I don't believe it is—down to th'
root. I'll cut it low down an' see."

He knelt and with his knife cut the lifeless-
looking branch through, not far above the
earth.

"There!" he said exultantly. "I told thee so.
There's green in that wood yet. Look at it."

Mary was down on her knees before he
spoke, gazing with all her might.

-49-

"When it looks a bit greenish an' juicy like
that, it's wick," he explained. "When th'
inside is dry an' breaks easy, like this here
piece I've cut off, it's done for. There's a big
root here as all this live wood sprung out of,
an' if th' old wood's cut off an' it's dug
round, and took care of there'll be—" he
stopped and lifted his face to look up at the
climbing and hanging sprays above
him—"there'll be a fountain o' roses here this
summer."

They went from bush to bush and from tree
to tree. He was very strong and clever with
his knife and knew how to cut the dry and
dead wood away, and could tell when an
unpromising bough or twig had still green
life in it. In the course of half an hour Mary
thought she could tell too, and when he cut
through a lifeless-looking branch she would
cry out joyfully under her breath when she
caught sight of the least shade of moist
green. The spade, and hoe, and fork were
very useful. He showed her how to use the
fork while he dug about roots with the spade
and stirred the earth and let the air in.

They were working industriously round one
of the biggest standard roses when he
caught sight of something which made him
utter an exclamation of surprise.

"Why!" he cried, pointing to the grass a few
feet away. "Who did that there?"

It was one of Mary's own little clearings
round the pale green points.

"I did it," said Mary.

"Why, I thought tha' didn't know nothin' about
gardenin'," he exclaimed.

"I don't," she answered, "but they were so
little, and the grass was so thick and strong,
and they looked as if they had no room to

breathe. So I made a place for them. I don't
even know what they are."

Dickon went and knelt down by them,
smiling his wide smile.

"Tha' was right," he said. "A gardener
couldn't have told thee better. They'll grow
now like Jack's bean-stalk. They're
crocuses an' snowdrops, an' these here is
narcissuses," turning to another patch, "an
here's daffydowndillys. Eh! they will be a
sight."

He ran from one clearing to another.

"Tha' has done a lot o' work for such a little
wench," he said, looking her over.

"I'm growing fatter," said Mary, "and I'm
growing stronger. I used always to be tired.
When I dig I'm not tired at all. I like to smell
the earth when it's turned up."

"It's rare good for thee," he said, nodding
his head wisely. "There's naught as nice as
th' smell o' good clean earth, except th'
smell o' fresh growin' things when th' rain
falls on 'em. I get out on th' moor many a day
when it's rainin' an' I lie under a bush an'
listen to th' soft swish o' drops on th'
heather an, I just sniff an, sniff. My nose end
fair quivers like a rabbit's, mother says."

"Do you never catch cold?" inquired Mary,
gazing at him wonderingly. She had never
seen such a funny boy, or such a nice one.

"Not me," he said, grinning. "I never ketched
cold since I was born. I wasn't brought up
nesh enough. I've chased about th' moor in
all weathers same as th' rabbits does.
Mother says I've sniffed up too much fresh
air for twelve year' to ever get to sniffin' with
cold. I'm as tough as a white-thorn
knobstick."

-50-

He was working all the time he was talking
and Mary was following him and helping
him with her fork or the trowel.

"There's a lot of work to do here!" he said
once, looking about quite exultantly.

"Will you come again and help me to do it?"
Mary begged. "I'm sure I can help, too. I can
dig and pull up weeds, and do whatever you
tell me. Oh! do come, Dickon!"

"I'll come every day if tha' wants me, rain or
shine," he answered stoutly. "It's the best
fun I ever had in my life—shut in here an'
wakenin' up a garden."

"If you will come," said Mary, "if you will help
me to make it alive I'll—I don't know what I'll
do," she ended helplessly. What could you
do for a boy like that?

"I'll tell thee what tha'll do," said Dickon, with
his happy grin. "Tha'll get fat an' tha'll get as
hungry as a young fox an' tha'll learn how to
talk to th' robin same as I do. Eh! we'll have
a lot o' fun."

He began to walk about, looking up in the
trees and at the walls and bushes with a
thoughtful expression.

"I wouldn't want to make it look like a
gardener's garden, all clipped an' spick an'
span, would you?" he said. "It's nicer like
this with things runnin' wild, an' swingin' an'
catchin' hold of each other."

"Don't let us make it tidy," said Mary
anxiously. "It wouldn't seem like a secret
garden if it was tidy."

Dickon stood rubbing his rusty-red head
with a rather puzzled look. "It's a secret
garden sure enough," he said, "but seems
like some one besides th' robin must have

been in it since it was shut up ten year' ago."

"But the door was locked and the key was
buried," said Mary. "No one could get in."

"That's true," he answered. "It's a queer
place. Seems to me as if there'd been a bit
o' prunin' done here an' there, later than ten
year' ago."

"But how could it have been done?" said
Mary.

He was examining a branch of a standard
rose and he shook his head.

"Aye! how could it!" he murmured. "With th'
door locked an' th' key buried."

Mistress Mary always felt that however
many years she lived she should never
forget that first morning when her garden
began to grow. Of course, it did seem to
begin to grow for her that morning. When
Dickon began to clear places to plant
seeds, she remembered what Basil had
sung at her when he wanted to tease her.

"Are there any flowers that look like bells?"
she inquired.

"Lilies o' th' valley does," he answered,
digging away with the trowel, "an' there's
Canterbury bells, an' campanulas."

"Let's plant some," said Mary. "There's lilies
o' th, valley here already; I saw 'em. They'll
have growed too close an' we'll have to
separate 'em, but there's plenty. Th' other
ones takes two years to bloom from seed,
but I can bring you some bits o' plants from
our cottage garden. Why does tha' want
'em?"

Then Mary told him about Basil and his
brothers and sisters in India and of how she

-51-

had hated them and of their calling her
"Mistress Mary Quite Contrary."

"They used to dance round and sing at me.
They sang—


'Mistress Mary, quite contrary,
How does your garden grow?
With silver bells, and cockle shells,
And marigolds all in a row.'

I just remembered it and it made me
wonder if there were really flowers like
silver bells."

She frowned a little and gave her trowel a
rather spiteful dig into the earth.

"I wasn't as contrary as they were."

But Dickon laughed.

"Eh!" he said, and as he crumbled the rich
black soil she saw he was sniffing up the
scent of it. "There doesn't seem to be no
need for no one to be contrary when there's
flowers an' such like, an' such lots o'
friendly wild things runnin' about makin'
homes for themselves, or buildin' nests an'
singin' an' whistlin', does there?"

Mary, kneeling by him holding the seeds,
looked at him and stopped frowning.

"Dickon," she said, "you are as nice as
Martha said you were. I like you, and you
make the fifth person. I never thought I
should like five people."

Dickon sat up on his heels as Martha did
when she was polishing the grate. He did
look funny and delightful, Mary thought, with
his round blue eyes and red cheeks and
happy looking turned-up nose.

"Only five folk as tha' likes?" he said. "Who is
th' other four?"

"Your mother and Martha," Mary checked
them off on her fingers, "and the robin and
Ben Weatherstaff."

Dickon laughed so that he was obliged to
stifle the sound by putting his arm over his
mouth.

"I know tha' thinks I'm a queer lad," he said,
"but I think tha' art th' queerest little lass I
ever saw."

Then Mary did a strange thing. She leaned
forward and asked him a question she had
never dreamed of asking any one before.
And she tried to ask it in Yorkshire because
that was his , and in India a native was
always pleased if you knew his speech.

"Does tha' like me?" she said.

"Eh!" he answered heartily, "that I does. I
likes thee wonderful, an' so does th' robin, I
do believe!"

"That's two, then," said Mary. "That's two
for me."

And then they began to work harder than
ever and more joyfully. Mary was startled
and sorry when she heard the big clock in
the courtyard strike the hour of her midday
dinner.

"I shall have to go," she said mournfully.
"And you will have to go too, won't you?"

Dickon grinned.

"My dinner's easy to carry about with me,"
he said. "Mother always lets me put a bit o'
somethin' in my pocket."

-52-

He picked up his coat from the grass and
brought out of a pocket a lumpy little bundle
tied up in a quite clean, coarse, blue and
white handkerchief. It held two thick pieces
of bread with a slice of something laid
between them.

"It's oftenest naught but bread," he said,
"but I've got a fine slice o' fat bacon with it
today."

Mary thought it looked a queer dinner, but
he seemed ready to enjoy it.

"Run on an' get thy victuals," he said. "I'll be
done with mine first. I'll get some more work
done before I start back home."

He sat down with his back against a tree.

"I'll call th' robin up," he said, "and give him
th' rind o' th' bacon to peck at. They likes a
bit o' fat wonderful."

Mary could scarcely bear to leave him.
Suddenly it seemed as if he might be a sort
of wood fairy who might be gone when she
came into the garden again. He seemed too
good to be true. She went slowly half-way
to the door in the wall and then she stopped
and went back.

"Whatever happens, you—you never would
tell?" she said.

His poppy-colored cheeks were distended
with his first big bite of bread and bacon,
but he managed to smile encouragingly.

"If tha' was a missel thrush an' showed me
where thy nest was, does tha' think I'd tell
any one? Not me," he said. "Tha' art as safe
as a missel thrush."

And she was quite sure she was.

Chapter 12 "MIGHT I HAVE A BIT OF
EARTH?"

Mary ran so fast that she was rather out of
breath when she reached her room. Her hair
was ruffled on her forehead and her cheeks
were bright pink. Her dinner was waiting on
the table, and Martha was waiting near it.

"Tha's a bit late," she said. "Where has tha'
been?"

"I've seen Dickon!" said Mary. "I've seen
Dickon!"

"I knew he'd come," said Martha exultantly.
"How does tha' like him?"

"I think—I think he's beautiful!" said Mary in a
determined voice.

Martha looked rather taken aback but she
looked pleased, too.

"Well," she said, "he's th' best lad as ever
was born, but us never thought he was
handsome. His nose turns up too much."

"I like it to turn up," said Mary.

"An' his eyes is so round," said Martha, a
trifle doubtful. "Though they're a nice color."
"I like them round," said Mary. "And they are
exactly the color of the sky over the moor."

Martha beamed with satisfaction.

"Mother says he made 'em that color with
always lookin' up at th' birds an' th' clouds.
But he has got a big mouth, hasn't he,
now?"

"I love his big mouth," said Mary obstinately.
"I wish mine were just like it."

Martha chuckled delightedly.

-53-

"It'd look rare an' funny in thy bit of a face,"
she said. "But I knowed it would be that way
when tha' saw him. How did tha' like th'
seeds an' th' garden tools?"

"How did you know he brought them?"
asked Mary.

"Eh! I never thought of him not bringin' 'em.
He'd be sure to bring 'em if they was in
Yorkshire. He's such a trusty lad."

Mary was afraid that she might begin to ask
difficult questions, but she did not. She was
very much interested in the seeds and
gardening tools, and there was only one
moment when Mary was frightened. This
was when she began to ask where the
flowers were to be planted.

"Who did tha' ask about it?" she inquired.

"I haven't asked anybody yet," said Mary,
hesitating. "Well, I wouldn't ask th' head
gardener. He's too grand, Mr. Roach is."

"I've never seen him," said Mary. "I've only
seen undergardeners and Ben
Weatherstaff."

"If I was you, I'd ask Ben Weatherstaff,"
advised Martha. "He's not half as bad as he
looks, for all he's so crabbed. Mr. Craven
lets him do what he likes because he was
here when Mrs. Craven was alive, an' he
used to make her laugh. She liked him.
Perhaps he'd find you a corner somewhere
out o' the way."

"If it was out of the way and no one wanted
it, no one could mind my having it, could
they?" Mary said anxiously. she rose from
the table she was going to run to her room to
put on her hat again, but Martha stopped
her.

"I've got somethin' to tell you," she said. "I
thought I'd let you eat your dinner first. Mr.
Craven came back this mornin' and I think
he wants to see you."

Mary turned quite pale.

"Oh!" she said. "Why! Why! He didn't want to
see me when I came. I heard Pitcher say he
didn't." "Well," explained Martha, "Mrs.
Medlock says it's because o' mother. She
was walkin' to Thwaite village an' she met
him. She'd never spoke to him before, but
Mrs. Craven had been to our cottage two or
three times. He'd forgot, but mother hadn't
an' she made bold to stop him. I don't know
what she said to him about you but she said
somethin' as put him in th' mind to see you
before he goes away again, tomorrow."

"Oh!" cried Mary, "is he going away
tomorrow? I am so glad!"

"He's goin' for a long time. He mayn't come
back till autumn or winter. He's goin' to
travel in foreign places. He's always doin'
it."

"Oh! I'm so glad—so glad!" said Mary
thankfully.

If he did not come back until winter, or even
autumn, there would be time to watch the
secret garden come alive. Even if he found
out then and took it away from her she
would have had that much at least.

"When do you think he will want to see—"

She did not finish the sentence, because
the door opened, and Mrs. Medlock walked
in. She had on her best black dress and
cap, and her collar was fastened with a
large brooch with a picture of a man's face
on it. It was a colored photograph of Mr.
Medlock who had died years ago, and she

-54-

always wore it when she was dressed up.
She looked nervous and excited.

"Your hair's rough," she said quickly. "Go
and brush it. Martha, help her to slip on her
best dress. Mr. Craven sent me to bring her
to him in his study."

All the pink left Mary's cheeks. Her heart
began to thump and she felt herself
changing into a stiff, plain, silent child
again. She did not even answer Mrs.
Medlock, but turned and walked into her
bedroom, followed by Martha. She said
nothing while her dress was changed, and
her hair brushed, and after she was quite
tidy she followed Mrs. Medlock down the
corridors, in silence. What was there for her
to say? She was obliged to go and see Mr.
Craven and he would not like her, and she
would not like him. She knew what he would
think of her.

She was taken to a part of the house she
had not been into before. At last Mrs.
Medlock knocked at a door, and when
some one said, "Come in," they entered the
room together. A man was sitting in an
armchair before the fire, and Mrs. Medlock
spoke to him.

"This is Miss Mary, sir," she said.

"You can go and leave her here. I will ring for
you when I want you to take her away," said
Mr. Craven.

When she went out and closed the door,
Mary could only stand waiting, a plain little
thing, twisting her thin hands together. She
could see that the man in the chair was not
so much a hunchback as a man with high,
rather crooked shoulders, and he had black
hair streaked with white. He turned his head
over his high shoulders and spoke to her.

"Come here!" he said.

Mary went to him.

He was not ugly. His face would have been
handsome if it had not been so miserable.
He looked as if the sight of her worried and
fretted him and as if he did not know what in
the world to do with her.

"Are you well?" he asked.

"Yes," answered Mary.

"Do they take good care of you?"

"Yes."

He rubbed his forehead fretfully as he
looked her over.

"You are very thin," he said.

"I am getting fatter," Mary answered in what
she knew was her stiffest way.

What an unhappy face he had! His black
eyes seemed as if they scarcely saw her,
as if they were seeing something else, and
he could hardly keep his thoughts upon her.

"I forgot you," he said. "How could I
remember you? I intended to send you a
governess or a nurse, or some one of that
sort, but I forgot."

"Please," began Mary. "Please—" and then
the lump in her throat choked her.

"What do you want to say?" he inquired.

"I am—I am too big for a nurse," said Mary.
"And please—please don't make me have a
governess yet."

He rubbed his forehead again and stared at

-55-

her.

"That was what the Sowerby woman said,"
he muttered absentmindedly.

Then Mary gathered a scrap of courage.

"Is she—is she Martha's mother?" she
stammered.

"Yes, I think so," he replied.

"She knows about children," said Mary.
"She has twelve. She knows."

He seemed to rouse himself.

"What do you want to do?"

"I want to play out of doors," Mary
answered, hoping that her voice did not
tremble. "I never liked it in India. It makes me
hungry here, and I am getting fatter."

He was watching her.

"Mrs. Sowerby said it would do you good.
Perhaps it will," he said. "She thought you
had better get stronger before you had a
governess."

"It makes me feel strong when I play and the
wind comes over the moor," argued Mary.

"Where do you play?" he asked next.

"Everywhere," gasped Mary. "Martha's
mother sent me a skipping-rope. I skip and
run—and I look about to see if things are
beginning to stick up out of the earth. I don't
do any harm."

"Don't look so frightened," he said in a
worried voice. "You could not do any harm,
a child like you! You may do what you like."

Mary put her hand up to her throat because
she was afraid he might see the excited
lump which she felt jump into it. She came a
step nearer to him.

"May I?" she said tremulously.

Her anxious little face seemed to worry him
more than ever.

"Don't look so frightened," he exclaimed.
"Of course you may. I am your guardian,
though I am a poor one for any child. I cannot
give you time or attention. I am too ill, and
wretched and distracted; but I wish you to
be happy and comfortable. I don't know
anything about children, but Mrs. Medlock is
to see that you have all you need. I sent for
you to-day because Mrs. Sowerby said I
ought to see you. Her daughter had talked
about you. She thought you needed fresh air
and freedom and running about."

"She knows all about children," Mary said
again in spite of herself.

"She ought to," said Mr. Craven. "I thought
her rather bold to stop me on the moor, but
she said—Mrs. Craven had been kind to her."
It seemed hard for him to speak his dead
wife's name. "She is a respectable woman.
Now I have seen you I think she said
sensible things. Play out of doors as much
as you like. It's a big place and you may go
where you like and amuse yourself as you
like. Is there anything you want?" as if a
sudden thought had struck him. "Do you
want toys, books, dolls?"

"Might I," quavered Mary, "might I have a bit
of earth?"

In her eagerness she did not realize how
queer the words would sound and that they
were not the ones she had meant to say. Mr.
Craven looked quite startled.

-56-

"Earth!" he repeated. "What do you mean?"

"To plant seeds in—to make things grow—to
see them come alive," Mary faltered.

He gazed at her a moment and then passed
his hand quickly over his eyes.

"Do you—care about gardens so much," he
said slowly.

"I didn't know about them in India," said
Mary. "I was always ill and tired and it was
too hot. I sometimes made littlebeds in the
sand and stuck flowers in them. But here it
is different."

Mr. Craven got up and began to walk slowly
across the room.

"A bit of earth," he said to himself, and Mary
thought that somehow she must have
reminded him of something. When he
stopped and spoke to her his dark eyes
looked almost soft and kind.

"You can have as much earth as you want,"
he said. "You remind me of some one else
who loved the earth and things that grow.
When you see a bit of earth you want," with
something like a smile, "take it, child, and
make it come alive."

"May I take it from anywhere—if it's not
wanted?"

"Anywhere," he answered. "There! You
must go now, I am tired." He touched the bell
to call Mrs. Medlock. "Good-by. I shall be
away all summer."

Mrs. Medlock came so quickly that Mary
thought she must have been waiting in the
corridor.

"Mrs. Medlock," Mr. Craven said to her,

"now I have seen the child I understand what
Mrs. Sowerby meant. She must be less
delicate before she begins lessons. Give
her simple, healthy food. Let her run wild in
the garden. Don't look after her too much.
She needs liberty and fresh air and romping
about. Mrs. Sowerby is to come and see her
now and then and she may sometimes go to
the cottage."

Mrs. Medlock looked pleased. She was
relieved to hear that she need not "look
after" Mary too much. She had felt her a
tiresome charge and had indeed seen as
little of her as she dared. In addition to this
she was fond of Martha's mother.

"Thank you, sir," she said. "Susan Sowerby
and me went to school together and she's
as sensible and good-hearted a woman as
you'd find in a day's walk. I never had any
children myself and she's had twelve, and
there never was healthier or better ones.
Miss Mary can get no harm from them. I'd
always take Susan Sowerby's advice about
children myself. She's what you might call
healthy-minded—if you understand me."

"I understand," Mr. Craven answered. "Take
Miss Mary away now and send Pitcher to
me."

When Mrs. Medlock left her at the end of her
own corridor Mary flew back to her room.
She found Martha waiting there. Martha
had, in fact, hurried back after she had
removed the dinner service.

"I can have my garden!" cried Mary. "I may
have it where I like! I am not going to have a
governess for a long time! Your mother is
coming to see me and I may go to your
cottage! He says a little girl like me could not
do any harm and I may do what I
like—anywhere!"

-57-

"Eh!" said Martha delightedly, "that was nice
of him wasn't it?"

"Martha," said Mary solemnly, "he is really a
nice man, only his face is so miserable and
his forehead is all drawn together."

She ran as quickly as she could to the
garden. She had been away so much longer
than she had thought she should and she
knew Dickon would have to set out early on
his five-mile walk. When she slipped
through the door under the ivy, she saw he
was not working where she had left him.
The gardening tools were laid together
under a tree. She ran to them, looking all
round the place, but there was no Dickon to
be seen. He had gone away and the secret
garden was empty—except for the robin who
had just flown across the wall and sat on a
standard rose-bush watching her. "He's
gone," she said woefully. "Oh! was he—was
he—was he only a wood fairy?"

Something white fastened to the standard
rose-bush caught her eye. It was a piece of
paper, in fact, it was a piece of the letter
she had printed for Martha to send to
Dickon. It was fastened on the bush with a
long thorn, and in a minute she knew Dickon
had left it there. There were some roughly
printed letters on it and a sort of picture. At
first she could not tell what it was. Then she
saw it was meant for a nest with a bird
sitting on it. Underneath were the printed
letters and they said:

"I will cum bak."

Chapter 13 "I AM COLIN"

Mary took the picture back to the house
when she went to her supper and she
showed it to Martha.

"Eh!" said Martha with great pride. "I never

knew our Dickon was as clever as that. That
there's a picture of a missel thrush on her
nest, as large as life an' twice as natural."

Then Mary knew Dickon had meant the
picture to be a message. He had meant that
she might be sure he would keep her secret.
Her garden was her nest and she was like a
missel thrush. Oh, how she did like that
queer, common boy!

She hoped he would come back the very
next day and she fell asleep looking forward
to the morning.

But you never know what the weather will do
in Yorkshire, particularly in the springtime.
She was awakened in the night by the
sound of rain beating with heavy drops
against her window. It was pouring down in
torrents and the wind was "wuthering" round
the corners and in the chimneys of the huge
old house. Mary sat up in bed and felt
miserable and angry.

"The rain is as contrary as I ever was," she
said. "It came because it knew I did not want
it."

She threw herself back on her pillow and
buried her face. She did not cry, but she lay
and hated the sound of the heavily beating
rain, she hated the wind and its "wuthering."
She could not go to sleep again. The
mournful sound kept her awake because
she felt mournful herself. If she had felt
happy it would probably have lulled her to
sleep. How it "wuthered" and how the big
raindrops poured down and beat against
the pane!

"It sounds just like a person lost on the moor
and wandering on and on crying," she said.

She had been lying awake turning from side
to side for about an hour, when suddenly

-58-

something made her sit up in bed and turn
her head toward the door listening. She
listened and she listened.

"It isn't the wind now," she said in a loud
whisper. "That isn't the wind. It is different. It
is that crying I heard before."

The door of her room was ajar and the
sound came down the corridor, a far-off
faint sound of fretful crying. She listened for
a few minutes and each minute she
became more and more sure. She felt as if
she must find out what it was. It seemed
even stranger than the secret garden and
the buried key. Perhaps the fact that she
was in a rebellious mood made her bold.
She put her foot out of bed and stood on the
floor.

"I am going to find out what it is," she said.
"Everybody is in bed and I don't care about
Mrs. Medlock—I don't care!"

There was a candle by her bedside and she
took it up and went softly out of the room.
The corridor looked very long and dark, but
she was too excited to mind that. She
thought she remembered the corners she
must turn to find the short corridor with the
door covered with tapestry—the one Mrs.
Medlock had come through the day she lost
herself. The sound had come up that
passage. So she went on with her dim light,
almost feeling her way, her heart beating so
loud that she fancied she could hear it. The
far-off faint crying went on and led her.
Sometimes it stopped for a moment or so
and then began again. Was this the right
corner to turn? She stopped and thought.
Yes it was. Down this passage and then to
the left, and then up two broad steps, and
then to the right again. Yes, there was the
tapestry door.

She pushed it open very gently and closed it

behind her, and she stood in the corridor
and could hear the crying quite plainly,
though it was not loud. It was on the other
side of the wall at her left and a few yards
farther on there was a door. She could see
a glimmer of light coming from beneath it.
The Someone was crying in that room, and
it was quite a young Someone.

So she walked to the door and pushed it
open, and there she was standing in the
room!

It was a big room with ancient, handsome
furniture in it. There was a low fire glowing
faintly on the hearth and a night light burning
by the side of a carved four-posted bed
hung with brocade, and on the bed was
lying a boy, crying fretfully.

Mary wondered if she was in a real place or
if she had fallen asleep again and was
dreaming without knowing it.

The boy had a sharp, delicate face the color
of ivory and he seemed to have eyes too big
for it. He had also a lot of hair which tumbled
over his forehead in heavy locks and made
his thin face seem smaller. He looked like a
boy who had been ill, but he was crying
more as if he were tired and cross than as if
he were in pain.

Mary stood near the door with her candle in
her hand, holding her breath. Then she crept
across the room, and, as she drew nearer,
the light attracted the boy's attention and he
turned his head on his pillow and stared at
her, his gray eyes opening so wide that they
seemed immense.

"Who are you?" he said at last in a half-
frightened whisper. "Are you a ghost?"

"No, I am not," Mary answered, her own
whisper sounding half frightened. "Are you

-59-

one?"

He stared and stared and stared. Mary
could not help noticing what strange eyes he
had. They were agate gray and they looked
too big for his face because they had black
lashes all round them.

"No," he replied after waiting a moment or
so. "I am Colin."

"Who is Colin?" she faltered.

"I am Colin Craven. Who are you?"

"I am Mary Lennox. Mr. Craven is my uncle."

"He is my father," said the boy.

"Your father!" gasped Mary. "No one ever
told me he had a boy! Why didn't they?"

"Come here," he said, still keeping his
strange eyes fixed on her with an anxious
expression.

She came close to the bed and he put out
his hand and touched her.

"You are real, aren't you?" he said. "I have
such real dreams very often. You might be
one of them."

Mary had slipped on a woolen wrapper
before she left her room and she put a piece
of it between his fingers.

"Rub that and see how thick and warm it is,"
she said. "I will pinch you a little if you like, to
show you how real I am. For a minute I
thought you might be a dream too."

"Where did you come from?" he asked.

"From my own room. The wind wuthered so
I couldn't go to sleep and I heard some one

crying and wanted to find out who it was.
What were you crying for?"

"Because I couldn't go to sleep either and
my head ached. Tell me your name again."

"Mary Lennox. Did no one ever tell you I had
come to live here?"

He was still fingering the fold of her
wrapper, but he began to look a little more
as if he believed in her reality.

"No," he answered. "They daren't."

"Why?" asked Mary.

"Because I should have been afraid you
would see me. I won't let people see me
and talk me over."

"Why?" Mary asked again, feeling more
mystified every moment.

"Because I am like this always, ill and
having to lie down. My father won't let
people talk me over either. The servants are
not allowed to speak about me. If I live I may
be a hunchback, but I shan't live. My father
hates to think I may be like him."

"Oh, what a queer house this is!" Mary said.
"What a queer house! Everything is a kind of
secret. Rooms are locked up and gardens
are locked up—and you! Have you been
locked up?"

"No. I stay in this room because I don't want
to be moved out of it. It tires me too much."

"Does your father come and see you?" Mary
ventured.

"Sometimes. Generally when I am asleep.
He doesn't want to see me."

-60-

"Why?" Mary could not help asking again.

A sort of angry shadow passed over the
boy's face.

"My mother died when I was born and it
makes him wretched to look at me. He
thinks I don't know, but I've heard people
talking. He almost hates me."

"He hates the garden, because she died,"
said Mary half speaking to herself.

"What garden?" the boy asked.

"Oh! just—just a garden she used to like,"
Mary stammered. "Have you been here
always?" "Nearly always. Sometimes I have
been taken to places at the seaside, but I
won't stay because people stare at me. I
used to wear an iron thing to keep my back
straight, but a grand doctor came from
London to see me and said it was stupid.
He told them to take it off and keep me out
in the fresh air. I hate fresh air and I don't
want to go out."

"I didn't when first I came here," said Mary.
"Why do you keep looking at me like that?"

"Because of the dreams that are so real," he
answered rather fretfully. "Sometimes when
I open my eyes I don't believe I'm awake."

"We're both awake," said Mary. She
glanced round the room with its high ceiling
and shadowy corners and dim fire-light. "It
looks quite like a dream, and it's the middle
of the night, and everybody in the house is
asleep—everybody but us. We are wide
awake."

"I don't want it to be a dream," the boy said
restlessly.

Mary thought of something all at once.

"If you don't like people to see you," she
began, "do you want me to go away?"

He still held the fold of her wrapper and he
gave it a little pull.

"No," he said. "I should be sure you were a
dream if you went. If you are real, sit down
on that big footstool and talk. I want to hear
about you."

Mary put down her candle on the table near
the bed and sat down on the cushioned
stool. She did not want to go away at all.
She wanted to stay in the mysterious
hidden-away room and talk to the
mysterious boy.

"What do you want me to tell you?" she said.

He wanted to know how long she had been
at Misselthwaite; he wanted to know which
corridor her room was on; he wanted to
know what she had been doing; if she
disliked the moor as he disliked it; where
she had lived before she came to Yorkshire.
She answered all these questions and
many more and he lay back on his pillow
and listened. He made her tell him a great
deal about India and about her voyage
across the ocean. She found out that
because he had been an invalid he had not
learned things as other children had. One of
his nurses had taught him to read when he
was quite little and he was always reading
and looking at pictures in splendid books.

Though his father rarely saw him when he
was awake, he was given all sorts of
wonderful things to amuse himself with. He
never seemed to have been amused,
however. He could have anything he asked
for and was never made to do anything he
did not like to do. "Everyone is obliged to do
what pleases me," he said indifferently. "It
makes me ill to be angry. No one believes I

-61-

shall live to grow up."

He said it as if he was so accustomed to the
idea that it had ceased to matter to him at
all. He seemed to like the sound of Mary's
voice. As she went on talking he listened in
a drowsy, interested way. Once or twice
she wondered if he were not gradually
falling into a doze. But at last he asked a
question which opened up a new subject.

"How old are you?" he asked.

"I am ten," answered Mary, forgetting
herself for the moment, "and so are you."

"How do you know that?" he demanded in a
surprised voice.

"Because when you were born the garden
door was locked and the key was buried.
And it has been locked for ten years."

Colin half sat up, turning toward her, leaning
on his elbows.

"What garden door was locked? Who did it?
Where was the key buried?" he exclaimed
as if he were suddenly very much
interested.

"It—it was the garden Mr. Craven hates," said
Mary nervously. "He locked the door. No
one—no one knew where he buried the key."
"What sort of a garden is it?" Colin persisted
eagerly.

"No one has been allowed to go into it for
ten years," was Mary's careful answer.

But it was too late to be careful. He was too
much like herself. He too had had nothing to
think about and the idea of a hidden garden
attracted him as it had attracted her. He
asked question after question. Where was
it? Had she never looked for the door? Had

she never asked the gardeners?

"They won't talk about it," said Mary. "I think
they have been told not to answer
questions."

"I would make them," said Colin.

"Could you?" Mary faltered, beginning to
feel frightened. If he could make people
answer questions, who knew what might
happen!

"Everyone is obliged to please me. I told you
that," he said. "If I were to live, this place
would sometime belong to me. They all
know that. I would make them tell me."

Mary had not known that she herself had
been spoiled, but she could see quite
plainly that this mysterious boy had been.
He thought that the whole world belonged to
him. How peculiar he was and how coolly he
spoke of not living.

"Do you think you won't live?" she asked,
partly because she was curious and partly in
hope of making him forget the garden.

"I don't suppose I shall," he answered as
indifferently as he had spoken before. "Ever
since I remember anything I have heard
people say I shan't. At first they thought I
was too little to understand and now they
think I don't hear. But I do. My doctor is my
father's cousin. He is quite poor and if I die
he will have all Misselthwaite when my
father is dead. I should think he wouldn't
want me to live."

"Do you want to live?" inquired Mary.

"No," he answered, in a cross, tired fashion.
"But I don't want to die. When I feel ill I lie
here and think about it until I cry and cry."

-62-

"I have heard you crying three times," Mary
said, "but I did not know who it was. Were
you crying about that?" She did so want him
to forget the garden.

"I dare say," he answered. "Let us talk about
something else. Talk about that garden.
Don't you want to see it?"

"Yes," answered Mary, in quite a low voice.

"I do," he went on persistently. "I don't think I
ever really wanted to see anything before,
but I want to see that garden. I want the key
dug up. I want the door unlocked. I would let
them take me there in my chair. That would
be getting fresh air. I am going to make
them open the door."

He had become quite excited and his
strange eyes began to shine like stars and
looked more immense than ever.

"They have to please me," he said. "I will
make them take me there and I will let you
go, too."

Mary's hands clutched each other.
Everything would be spoiled—everything!
Dickon would never come back. She would
never again feel like a missel thrush with a
safe-hidden nest.

"Oh, don't—don't—don't—don't do that!" she
cried out.

He stared as if he thought she had gone
crazy!

"Why?" he exclaimed. "You said you wanted
to see it."

"I do," she answered almost with a sob in
her throat, "but if you make them open the
door and take you in like that it will never be
a secret again."

He leaned still farther forward.

"A secret," he said. "What do you mean? Tell
me."

Mary's words almost tumbled over one
another.

"You see—you see," she panted, "if no one
knows but ourselves—if there was a door,
hidden somewhere under the ivy—if there
was—and we could find it; and if we could
slip through it together and shut it behind us,
and no one knew any one was inside and
we called it our garden and pretended
that—that we were missel thrushes and it
was our nest, and if we played there almost
every day and dug and planted seeds and
made it all come alive—"

"Is it dead?" he interrupted her.

"It soon will be if no one cares for it," she
went on. "The bulbs will live but the roses—"

He stopped her again as excited as she
was herself.

"What are bulbs?" he put in quickly.

"They are daffodils and lilies and
snowdrops. They are working in the earth
now—pushing up pale green points because
the spring is coming."

"Is the spring coming?" he said. "What is it
like? You don't see it in rooms if you are ill."

"It is the sun shining on the rain and the rain
falling on the sunshine, and things pushing
up and working under the earth," said Mary.
"If the garden was a secret and we could get
into it we could watch the things grow
bigger every day, and see how many roses
are alive. Don't you. see? Oh, don't you see
how much nicer it would be if it was a

-63-

secret?"

He dropped back on his pillow and lay there
with an odd expression on his face.

"I never had a secret," he said, "except that
one about not living to grow up. They don't
know I know that, so it is a sort of secret. But
I like this kind better."

"If you won't make them take you to the
garden," pleaded Mary, "perhaps—I feel
almost sure I can find out how to get in
sometime. And then—if the doctor wants you
to go out in your chair, and if you can always
do what you want to do, perhaps—perhaps
we might find some boy who would push
you, and we could go alone and it would
always be a secret garden."

"I should—like—that," he said very slowly, his
eyes looking dreamy. "I should like that. I
should not mind fresh air in a secret
garden."

Mary began to recover her breath and feel
safer because the idea of keeping the
secret seemed to please him. She felt
almost sure that if she kept on talking and
could make him see the garden in his mind
as she had seen it he would like it so much
that he could not bear to think that everybody
might tramp in to it when they chose.

"I'll tell you what I think it would be like, if we
could go into it," she said. "It has been shut
up so long things have grown into a tangle
perhaps."

He lay quite still and listened while she went
on talking about the roses which might have
clambered from tree to tree and hung
down—about the many birds which might
have built their nests there because it was
so safe. And then she told him about the
robin and Ben Weatherstaff, and there was

so much to tell about the robin and it was so
easy and safe to talk about it that she
ceased to be afraid. The robin pleased him
so much that he smiled until he looked
almost beautiful, and at first Mary had
thought that he was even plainer than
herself, with his big eyes and heavy locks of
hair.

"I did not know birds could be like that," he
said. "But if you stay in a room you never
see things. What a lot of things you know. I
feel as if you had been inside that garden."

She did not know what to say, so she did
not say anything. He evidently did not expect
an answer and the next moment he gave her
a surprise.

"I am going to let you look at something," he
said. "Do you see that rose-colored silk
curtain hanging on the wall over the mantel-
piece?"

Mary had not noticed it before, but she
looked up and saw it. It was a curtain of soft
silk hanging over what seemed to be some
picture.

"Yes," she answered.

"There is a cord hanging from it," said Colin.
"Go and pull it."

Mary got up, much mystified, and found the
cord. When she pulled it the silk curtain ran
back on rings and when it ran back it
uncovered a picture. It was the picture of a
girl with a laughing face. She had bright hair
tied up with a blue ribbon and her gay, lovely
eyes were exactly like Colin's unhappy
ones, agate gray and looking twice as big
as they really were because of the black
lashes all round them.

"She is my mother," said Colin

-64-

complainingly. "I don't see why she died.
Sometimes I hate her for doing it."

"How queer!" said Mary.

"If she had lived I believe I should not have
been ill always," he grumbled. "I dare say I
should have lived, too. And my father would
not have hated to look at me. I dare say I
should have had a strong back. Draw the
curtain again."

Mary did as she was told and returned to her
footstool.

"She is much prettier than you," she said,
"but her eyes are just like yours—at least they
are the same shape and color. Why is the
curtain drawn over her?"

He moved uncomfortably.

"I made them do it," he said. "Sometimes I
don't like to see her looking at me. She
smiles too much when I am ill and
miserable. Besides, she is mine and I don't
want everyone to see her." There were a
few moments of silence and then Mary
spoke.

"What would Mrs. Medlock do if she found
out that I had been here?" she inquired.

"She would do as I told her to do," he
answered. "And I should tell her that I
wanted you to come here and talk to me
every day. I am glad you came."

"So am I," said Mary. "I will come as often as
I can, but"—she hesitated—"I shall have to look
every day for the garden door."

"Yes, you must," said Colin, "and you can tell
me about it afterward."

He lay thinking a few minutes, as he had

done before, and then he spoke again.

"I think you shall be a secret, too," he said. "I
will not tell them until they find out. I can
always send the nurse out of the room and
say that I want to be by myself. Do you know
Martha?"

"Yes, I know her very well," said Mary. "She
waits on me."

He nodded his head toward the outer
corridor.

"She is the one who is asleep in the other
room. The nurse went away yesterday to
stay all night with her sister and she always
makes Martha attend to me when she wants
to go out. Martha shall tell you when to come
here."

Then Mary understood Martha's troubled
look when she had asked questions about
the crying.

"Martha knew about you all the time?" she
said.

"Yes; she often attends to me. The nurse
likes to get away from me and then Martha
comes."

"I have been here a long time," said Mary.
"Shall I go away now? Your eyes look
sleepy."

"I wish I could go to sleep before you leave
me," he said rather shyly.

"Shut your eyes," said Mary, drawing her
footstool closer, "and I will do what my Ayah
used to do in India. I will pat your hand and
stroke it and sing something quite low."

"I should like that perhaps," he said
drowsily.

-65-

Somehow she was sorry for him and did not
want him to lie awake, so she leaned
against the bed and began to stroke and pat
his hand and sing a very low little chanting
song in Hindustani.

"That is nice," he said more drowsily still,
and she went on chanting and stroking, but
when she looked at him again his black
lashes were lying close against his cheeks,
for his eyes were shut and he was fast
asleep. So she got up softly, took her
candle and crept away without making a
sound.

Chapter 14 A YOUNG RAJAH

The moor was hidden in mist when the
morning came, and the rain had not
stopped pouring down. There could be no
going out of doors. Martha was so busy that
Mary had no opportunity of talking to her, but
in the afternoon she asked her to come and
sit with her in the nursery. She came
bringing the stocking she was always
knitting when she was doing nothing else.

"What's the matter with thee?" she asked as
soon as they sat down. "Tha' looks as if
tha'd somethin' to say."

"I have. I have found out what the crying
was," said Mary.

Martha let her knitting drop on her knee and
gazed at her with startled eyes.

"Tha' hasn't!" she exclaimed. "Never!"

"I heard it in the night," Mary went on. "And I
got up and went to see where it came from.
It was Colin. I found him."

Martha's face became red with fright.

"Eh! Miss Mary!" she said half crying. "Tha'

shouldn't have done it—tha' shouldn't! Tha'll
get me in trouble. I never told thee nothin'
about him—but tha'll get me in trouble. I shall
lose my place and what'll mother do!"

"You won't lose your place," said Mary. "He
was glad I came. We talked and talked and
he said he was glad I came."

"Was he?" cried Martha. "Art tha' sure? Tha'
doesn't know what he's like when anything
vexes him. He's a big lad to cry like a baby,
but when he's in a passion he'll fair scream
just to frighten us. He knows us daren't call
our souls our own."

"He wasn't vexed," said Mary. "I asked him
if I should go away and he made me stay.
He asked me questions and I sat on a big
footstool and talked to him about India and
about the robin and gardens. He wouldn't let
me go. He let me see his mother's picture.
Before I left him I sang him to sleep."

Martha fairly gasped with amazement.

"I can scarcely believe thee!" she protested.
"It's as if tha'd walked straight into a lion's
den. If he'd been like he is most times he'd
have throwed himself into one of his
tantrums and roused th' house. He won't let
strangers look at him."

"He let me look at him. I looked at him all the
time and he looked at me. We stared!" said
Mary.

"I don't know what to do!" cried agitated
Martha. "If Mrs. Medlock finds out, she'll
think I broke orders and told thee and I shall
be packed back to mother."

"He is not going to tell Mrs. Medlock
anything about it yet. It's to be a sort of
secret just at first," said Mary firmly. "And he
says everybody is obliged to do as he

-66-

pleases."

"Aye, that's true enough—th' bad lad!" sighed
Martha, wiping her forehead with her apron.

"He says Mrs. Medlock must. And he wants
me to come and talk to him every day. And
you are to tell me when he wants me."

"Me!" said Martha; "I shall lose my place—I
shall for sure!"

"You can't if you are doing what he wants
you to do and everybody is ordered to obey
him," Mary argued.

"Does tha' mean to say," cried Martha with
wide open eyes, "that he was nice to thee!"

"I think he almost liked me," Mary answered.

"Then tha' must have bewitched him!"
decided Martha, drawing a long breath.

"Do you mean Magic?" inquired Mary. "I've
heard about Magic in India, but I can't make
it. I just went into his room and I was so
surprised to see him I stood and stared. And
then he turned round and stared at me. And
he thought I was a ghost or a dream and I
thought perhaps he was. And it was so
queer being there alone together in the
middle of the night and not knowing about
each other. And we began to ask each other
questions. And when I asked him if I must go
away he said I must not."

"Th' world's comin' to a end!" gasped
Martha.

"What is the matter with him?" asked Mary.

"Nobody knows for sure and certain," said
Martha. "Mr. Craven went off his head like
when he was born. Th' doctors thought he'd
have to be put in a 'sylum. It was because

Mrs. Craven died like I told you. He wouldn't
set eyes on th' baby. He just raved and said
it'd be another hunchback like him and it'd
better die."

"Is Colin a hunchback?" Mary asked. "He
didn't look like one."

"He isn't yet," said Martha. "But he began all
wrong. Mother said that there was enough
trouble and raging in th' house to set any
child wrong. They was afraid his back was
weak an' they've always been takin' care of
it—keepin' him lyin' down and not lettin' him
walk. Once they made him wear a brace but
he fretted so he was downright ill. Then a
big doctor came to see him an' made them
take it off. He talked to th' other doctor quite
rough—in a polite way. He said there'd been
too much medicine and too much lettin' him
have his own way."

"I think he's a very spoiled boy," said Mary.

"He's th' worst young nowt as ever was!"
said Martha. "I won't say as he hasn't been
ill a good bit. He's had coughs an' colds
that's nearly killed him two or three times.
Once he had rheumatic fever an' once he
had typhoid. Eh! Mrs. Medlock did get a
fright then. He'd been out of his head an'
she was talkin' to th' nurse, thinkin' he didn't
know nothin', an' she said, 'He'll die this
time sure enough, an' best thing for him an'
for everybody.' An' she looked at him an'
there he was with his big eyes open, starin'
at her as sensible as she was herself. She
didn't know wha'd happen but he just
stared at her an' says, 'You give me some
water an' stop talkin'.'"

"Do you think he will die?" asked Mary.

"Mother says there's no reason why any
child should live that gets no fresh air an'
doesn't do nothin' but lie on his back an'

-67-

read picture-books an' take medicine.
He's weak and hates th' trouble o' bein'
taken out o' doors, an' he gets cold so easy
he says it makes him ill."

Mary sat and looked at the fire. "I wonder,"
she said slowly, "if it would not do him good
to go out into a garden and watch things
growing. It did me good."

"One of th' worst fits he ever had," said
Martha, "was one time they took him out
where the roses is by the fountain. He'd
been readin' in a paper about people gettin'
somethin' he called 'rose cold' an' he
began to sneeze an' said he'd got it an'
then a new gardener as didn't know th' rules
passed by an' looked at him curious. He
threw himself into a passion an' he said
he'd looked at him because he was going
to be a hunchback. He cried himself into a
fever an' was ill all night."

"If he ever gets angry at me, I'll never go and
see him again," said Mary.

"He'll have thee if he wants thee," said
Martha. "Tha' may as well know that at th'
start."

Very soon afterward a bell rang and she
rolled up her knitting.

"I dare say th' nurse wants me to stay with
him a bit," she said. "I hope he's in a good
temper."

She was out of the room about ten minutes
and then she came back with a puzzled
expression.

"Well, tha' has bewitched him," she said.
"He's up on his sofa with his picture-books.
He's told the nurse to stay away until six
o'clock. I'm to wait in the next room. Th'
minute she was gone he called me to him

an' says, 'I want Mary Lennox to come and
talk to me, and remember you're not to tell
any one.' You'd better go as quick as you
can."

Mary was quite willing to go quickly. She did
not want to see Colin as much as she
wanted to see Dickon; but she wanted to
see him very much.

There was a bright fire on the hearth when
she entered his room, and in the daylight
she saw it was a very beautiful room
indeed. There were rich colors in the rugs
and hangings and pictures and books on
the walls which made it look glowing and
comfortable even in spite of the gray sky
and falling rain. Colin looked rather like a
picture himself. He was wrapped in a velvet
dressing-gown and sat against a big
brocaded cushion. He had a red spot on
each cheek.

"Come in," he said. "I've been thinking
about you all morning."

"I've been thinking about you, too,"
answered Mary. "You don't know how
frightened Martha is. She says Mrs.
Medlock will think she told me about you
and then she will be sent away."

He frowned.

"Go and tell her to come here," he said. "She
is in the next room."

Mary went and brought her back. Poor
Martha was shaking in her shoes. Colin was
still frowning.

"Have you to do what I please or have you
not?" he demanded.

"I have to do what you please, sir," Martha
faltered, turning quite red.

-68-

"Has Medlock to do what I please?"

"Everybody has, sir," said Martha.

"Well, then, if I order you to bring Miss Mary
to me, how can Medlock send you away if
she finds it out?"

"Please don't let her, sir," pleaded Martha.

"I'll send her away if she dares to say a word
about such a thing," said Master Craven
grandly. "She wouldn't like that, I can tell
you."

"Thank you, sir," bobbing a curtsy, "I want to
do my duty, sir."

"What I want is your duty" said Colin more
grandly still. "I'll take care of you. Now go
away."

When the door closed behind Martha, Colin
found Mistress Mary gazing at him as if he
had set her wondering.

"Why do you look at me like that?" he asked
her. "What are you thinking about?"

"I am thinking about two things."

"What are they? Sit down and tell me."

"This is the first one," said Mary, seating
herself on the big stool. "Once in India I saw
a boy who was a Rajah. He had rubies and
emeralds and diamonds stuck all over him.
He spoke to his people just as you spoke to
Martha. Everybody had to do everything he
told them—in a minute. I think they would have
been killed if they hadn't."

"I shall make you tell me about Rajahs
presently," he said, "but first tell me what the
second thing was."

"I was thinking," said Mary, "how different
you are from Dickon."

"Who is Dickon?" he said. "What a queer
name!"

She might as well tell him, she thought she
could talk about Dickon without mentioning
the secret garden. She had liked to hear
Martha talk about him. Besides, she longed
to talk about him. It would seem to bring him
nearer.

"He is Martha's brother. He is twelve years
old," she explained. "He is not like any one
else in the world. He can charm foxes and
squirrels and birds just as the natives in
India charm snakes. He plays a very soft
tune on a pipe and they come and listen."

There were some big books on a table at
his side and he dragged one suddenly
toward him. "There is a picture of a snake-
charmer in this," he exclaimed. "Come and
look at it"

The book was a beautiful one with superb
colored illustrations and he turned to one of
them.

"Can he do that?" he asked eagerly.

"He played on his pipe and they listened,"
Mary explained. "But he doesn't call it
Magic. He says it's because he lives on the
moor so much and he knows their ways. He
says he feels sometimes as if he was a bird
or a rabbit himself, he likes them so. I think
he asked the robin questions. It seemed as
if they talked to each other in soft chirps."

Colin lay back on his cushion and his eyes
grew larger and larger and the spots on his
cheeks burned.

"Tell me some more about him," he said.

-69-

"He knows all about eggs and nests," Mary
went on. "And he knows where foxes and
badgers and otters live. He keeps them
secret so that other boys won't find their
holes and frighten them. He knows about
everything that grows or lives on the moor."

"Does he like the moor?" said Colin. "How
can he when it's such a great, bare, dreary
place?"

"It's the most beautiful place," protested
Mary. "Thousands of lovely things grow on it
and there are thousands of little creatures all
busy building nests and making holes and
burrows and chippering or singing or
squeaking to each other. They are so busy
and having such fun under the earth or in the
trees or heather. It's their world."

"How do you know all that?" said Colin,
turning on his elbow to look at her.

"I have never been there once, really," said
Mary suddenly remembering. "I only drove
over it in the dark. I thought it was hideous.
Martha told me about it first and then
Dickon. When Dickon talks about it you feel
as if you saw things and heard them and as
if you were standing in the heather with the
sun shining and the gorse smelling like
honey—and all full of bees and butterflies."

"You never see anything if you are ill," said
Colin restlessly. He looked like a person
listening to a new sound in the distance and
wondering what it was.

"You can't if you stay in a room, " said Mary.

"I couldn't go on the moor" he said in a
resentful tone.

Mary was silent for a minute and then she
said something bold.

"You might—sometime."

He moved as if he were startled.

"Go on the moor! How could I? I am going to
die." "How do you know?" said Mary
unsympathetically. She didn't like the way
he had of talking about dying. She did not
feel very sympathetic. She felt rather as if he
almost boasted about it.

"Oh, I've heard it ever since I remember," he
answered crossly. "They are always
whispering about it and thinking I don't
notice. They wish I would, too."

Mistress Mary felt quite contrary. She
pinched her lips together.

"If they wished I would," she said, "I
wouldn't. Who wishes you would?"

"The servants—and of course Dr. Craven
because he would get Misselthwaite and be
rich instead of poor. He daren't say so, but
he always looks cheerful when I am worse.
When I had typhoid fever his face got quite
fat. I think my father wishes it, too."

"I don't believe he does," said Mary quite
obstinately.

That made Colin turn and look at her again.

"Don't you?" he said.

And then he lay back on his cushion and
was still, as if he were thinking. And there
was quite a long silence. Perhaps they were
both of them thinking strange things children
do not usually think. "I like the grand doctor
from London, because he made them take
the iron thing off," said Mary at last "Did he
say you were going to die?"

"No.".

-70-

"What did he say?"

"He didn't whisper," Colin answered.
"Perhaps he knew I hated whispering. I
heard him say one thing quite aloud. He
said, 'The lad might live if he would make
up his mind to it. Put him in the humor.' It
sounded as if he was in a temper."

"I'll tell you who would put you in the humor,
perhaps," said Mary reflecting. She felt as if
she would like this thing to be settled one
way or the other. "I believe Dickon would.
He's always talking about live things. He
never talks about dead things or things that
are ill. He's always looking up in the sky to
watch birds flying—or looking down at the
earth to see something growing. He has
such round blue eyes and they are so wide
open with looking about. And he laughs
such a big laugh with his wide mouth—and
his cheeks are as red—as red as cherries."
She pulled her stool nearer to the sofa and
her expression quite changed at the
remembrance of the wide curving mouth
and wide open eyes.

"See here," she said. "Don't let us talk about
dying; I don't like it. Let us talk about living.
Let us talk and talk about Dickon. And then
we will look at your pictures."

It was the best thing she could have said. To
talk about Dickon meant to talk about the
moor and about the cottage and the
fourteen people who lived in it on sixteen
shillings a week—and the children who got
fat on the moor grass like the wild ponies.
And about Dickon's mother—and the
skipping-rope—and the moor with the sun on
it—and about pale green points sticking up
out of the black sod. And it was all so alive
that Mary talked more than she had ever
talked before—and Colin both talked and
listened as he had never done either before.
And they both began to laugh over nothings

as children will when they are happy
together. And they laughed so that in the end
they were making as much noise as if they
had been two ordinary healthy natural ten-
year-old creatures—instead of a hard, little,
unloving girl and a sickly boy who believed
that he was going to die.

They enjoyed themselves so much that they
forgot the pictures and they forgot about the
time. They had been laughing quite loudly
over Ben Weatherstaff and his robin, and
Colin was actually sitting up as if he had
forgotten about his weak back, when he
suddenly remembered something. "Do you
know there is one thing we have never once
thought of," he said. "We are cousins."

It seemed so queer that they had talked so
much and never remembered this simple
thing that they laughed more than ever,
because they had got into the humor to
laugh at anything. And in the midst of the fun
the door opened and in walked Dr. Craven
and Mrs. Medlock.

Dr. Craven started in actual alarm and Mrs.
Medlock almost fell back because he had
accidentally bumped against her.

"Good Lord!" exclaimed poor Mrs. Medlock
with her eyes almost starting out of her
head. "Good Lord!"

"What is this?" said Dr. Craven, coming
forward. "What does it mean?"

Then Mary was reminded of the boy Rajah
again. Colin answered as if neither the
doctor's alarm nor Mrs. Medlock's terror
were of the slightest consequence. He was
as little disturbed or frightened as if an
elderly cat and dog had walked into the
room.

"This is my cousin, Mary Lennox," he said. "I

-71-

asked her to come and talk to me. I like her.
She must come and talk to me whenever I
send for her."

Dr. Craven turned reproachfully to Mrs.
Medlock. "Oh, sir" she panted. "I don't know
how it's happened. There's not a servant on
the place tha'd dare to talk—they all have
their orders."

"Nobody told her anything," said Colin. "She
heard me crying and found me herself. I am
glad she came. Don't be silly, Medlock."

Mary saw that Dr. Craven did not look
pleased, but it was quite plain that he dare
not oppose his patient. He sat down by
Colin and felt his pulse.

"I am afraid there has been too much
excitement. Excitement is not good for you,
my boy," he said.

"I should be excited if she kept away,"
answered Colin, his eyes beginning to look
dangerously sparkling. "I am better. She
makes me better. The nurse must bring up
her tea with mine. We will have tea together."

Mrs. Medlock and Dr. Craven looked at
each other in a troubled way, but there was
evidently nothing to be done.

"He does look rather better, sir," ventured
Mrs. Medlock. "But"—thinking the matter
over—"he looked better this morning before
she came into the room."

"She came into the room last night. She
stayed with me a long time. She sang a
Hindustani song to me and it made me go to
sleep," said Colin. "I was better when I
wakened up. I wanted my breakfast. I want
my tea now. Tell nurse, Medlock."

Dr. Craven did not stay very long. He talked

to the nurse for a few minutes when she
came into the room and said a few words of
warning to Colin. He must not talk too much;
he must not forget that he was ill; he must
not forget that he was very easily tired. Mary
thought that there seemed to be a number of
uncomfortable things he was not to forget.

Colin looked fretful and kept his strange
black-lashed eyes fixed on Dr. Craven's
face.

"I want to forget it," he said at last. "She
makes me forget it. That is why I want her."

Dr. Craven did not look happy when he left
the room. He gave a puzzled glance at the
little girl sitting on the large stool. She had
become a stiff, silent child again as soon as
he entered and he could not see what the
attraction was. The boy actually did look
brighter, however—and he sighed rather
heavily as he went down the corridor.

"They are always wanting me to eat things
when I don't want to," said Colin, as the
nurse brought in the tea and put it on the
table by the sofa. "Now, if you'll eat I will.
Those muffins look so nice and hot. Tell me
about Rajahs."

Chapter 15 NEST BUILDING

After another week of rain the high arch of
blue sky appeared again and the sun which
poured down was quite hot. Though there
had been no chance to see either the secret
garden or Dickon, Mistress Mary had
enjoyed herself very much. The week had
not seemed long. She had spent hours of
every day with Colin in his room, talking
about Rajahs or gardens or Dickon and the
cottage on the moor. They had looked at the
splendid books and pictures and
sometimes Mary had read things to Colin,
and sometimes he had read a little to her.

-72-

When he was amused and interested she
thought he scarcely looked like an invalid at
all, except that his face was so colorless
and he was always on the sofa.

"You are a sly young one to listen and get out
of your bed to go following things up like you
did that night," Mrs. Medlock said once. "But
there's no saying it's not been a sort of
blessing to the lot of us. He's not had a
tantrum or a whining fit since you made
friends. The nurse was just going to give up
the case because she was so sick of him,
but she says she doesn't mind staying now
you've gone on duty with her," laughing a
little.

In her talks with Colin, Mary had tried to be
very cautious about the secret garden.
There were certain things she wanted to
find out from him, but she felt that she must
find them out without asking him direct
questions. In the first place, as she began to
like to be with him, she wanted to discover
whether he was the kind of boy you could tell
a secret to. He was not in the least like
Dickon, but he was evidently so pleased
with the idea of a garden no one knew
anything about that she thought perhaps he
could be trusted. But she had not known him
long enough to be sure. The second thing
she wanted to find out was this: If he could
be trusted—if he really could—wouldn't it be
possible to take him to the garden without
having any one find it out? The grand doctor
had said that he must have fresh air and
Colin had said that he would not mind fresh
air in a secret garden. Perhaps if he had a
great deal of fresh air and knew Dickon and
the robin and saw things growing he might
not think so much about dying. Mary had
seen herself in the glass sometimes lately
when she had realized that she looked quite
a different creature from the child she had
seen when she arrived from India. This child
looked nicer. Even Martha had seen a

change in her.

"Th' air from th' moor has done thee good
already," she had said. "Tha'rt not nigh so
yeller and tha'rt not nigh so scrawny. Even
tha' hair doesn't slamp down on tha' head
so flat. It's got some life in it so as it sticks
out a bit."

"It's like me," said Mary. "It's growing
stronger and fatter. I'm sure there's more of
it."

"It looks it, for sure," said Martha, ruffling it
up a little round her face. "Tha'rt not half so
ugly when it's that way an' there's a bit o'
red in tha' cheeks."

If gardens and fresh air had been good for
her perhaps they would be good for Colin.
But then, if he hated people to look at him,
perhaps he would not like to see Dickon.

"Why does it make you angry when you are
looked at?" she inquired one day.

"I always hated it," he answered, "even
when I was very little. Then when they took
me to the seaside and I used to lie in my
carriage everybody used to stare and ladies
would stop and talk to my nurse and then
they would begin to whisper and I knew then
they were saying I shouldn't live to grow up.
Then sometimes the ladies would pat my
cheeks and say 'Poor child!' Once when a
lady did that I screamed out loud and bit her
hand. She was so frightened she ran away."

"She thought you had gone mad like a dog,"
said Mary, not at all admiringly.

"I don't care what she thought," said Colin,
frowning.

"I wonder why you didn't scream and bite
me when I came into your room?" said Mary.

-73-

Then she began to smile slowly.

"I thought you were a ghost or a dream," he
said. "You can't bite a ghost or a dream,
and if you scream they don't care."

"Would you hate it if—if a boy looked at you?"
Mary asked uncertainly.

He lay back on his cushion and paused
thoughtfully.

"There's one boy," he said quite slowly, as if
he were thinking over every word, "there's
one boy I believe I shouldn't mind. It's that
boy who knows where the foxes
live—Dickon."

"I'm sure you wouldn't mind him," said Mary.

"The birds don't and other animals," he
said, still thinking it over, "perhaps that's
why I shouldn't. He's a sort of animal
charmer and I am a boy animal."

Then he laughed and she laughed too; in
fact it ended in their both laughing a great
deal and finding the idea of a boy animal
hiding in his hole very funny indeed.

What Mary felt afterward was that she need
not fear about Dickon.

On that first morning when the sky was blue
again Mary wakened very early. The sun
was pouring in slanting rays through the
blinds and there was something so joyous
in the sight of it that she jumped out of bed
and ran to the window. She drew up the
blinds and opened the window itself and a
great waft of fresh, scented air blew in upon
her. The moor was blue and the whole world
looked as if something Magic had
happened to it. There were tender little
fluting sounds here and there and
everywhere, as if scores of birds were

beginning to tune up for a concert. Mary put
her hand out of the window and held it in the
sun.

"It's warm—warm!" she said. "It will make the
green points push up and up and up, and it
will make the bulbs and roots work and
struggle with all their might under the earth."

She kneeled down and leaned out of the
window as far as she could, breathing big
breaths and sniffing the air until she laughed
because she remembered what Dickon's
mother had said about the end of his nose
quivering like a rabbit's. "It must be very
early," she said. "The little clouds are all pink
and I've never seen the sky look like this. No
one is up. I don't even hear the stable boys."

A sudden thought made her scramble to her
feet.

"I can't wait! I am going to see the garden!"

She had learned to dress herself by this
time and she put on her clothes in five
minutes. She knew a small side door which
she could unbolt herself and she flew
downstairs in her stocking feet and put on
her shoes in the hall. She unchained and
unbolted and unlocked and when the door
was open she sprang across the step with
one bound, and there she was standing on
the grass, which seemed to have turned
green, and with the sun pouring down on her
and warm sweet wafts about her and the
fluting and twittering and singing coming
from every bush and tree. She clasped her
hands for pure joy and looked up in the sky
and it was so blue and pink and pearly and
white and flooded with springtime light that
she felt as if she must flute and sing aloud
herself and knew that thrushes and robins
and skylarks could not possibly help it. She
ran around the shrubs and paths towards
the secret garden.

-74-

"It is all different already," she said. "The
grass is greener and things are sticking up
and things are uncurling and green buds of
leaves are showing. This afternoon I am
sure Dickon will come."

The long warm rain had done strange things
to the herbaceous beds which bordered the
walk by the lower wall. There were things
sprouting and pushing out from the roots of
clumps of plants and there were actually
here and there glimpses of royal purple and
yellow unfurling among the stems of
crocuses. Six months before Mistress Mary
would not have seen how the world was
waking up, but now she missed nothing.

When she had reached the place where the
door hid itself under the ivy, she was
startled by a curious loud sound. It was the
caw—caw of a crow and it came from the top
of the wall, and when she looked up, there
sat a big glossy-plumaged blue-black bird,
looking down at her very wisely indeed. She
had never seen a crow so close before and
he made her a little nervous, but the next
moment he spread his wings and flapped
away across the garden. She hoped he was
not going to stay inside and she pushed the
door open wondering if he would. When she
got fairly into the garden she saw that he
probably did intend to stay because he had
alighted on a dwarf apple-tree and under
the apple-tree was lying a little reddish
animal with a Bushy tail, and both of them
were watching the stooping body and rust-
red head of Dickon, who was kneeling on
the grass working hard.

Mary flew across the grass to him.

"Oh, Dickon! Dickon!" she cried out. "How
could you get here so early! How could you!
The sun has only just got up!"

He got up himself, laughing and glowing,

and tousled; his eyes like a bit of the sky.

"Eh!" he said. "I was up long before him.
How could I have stayed abed! Th' world's
all fair begun again this mornin', it has. An'
it's workin' an' hummin' an' scratchin' an'
pipin' an' nest-buildin' an' breathin' out
scents, till you've got to be out on it 'stead o'
lyin' on your back. When th' sun did jump up,
th' moor went mad for joy, an' I was in the
midst of th' heather, an' I run like mad
myself, shoutin' an' singin'. An' I come
straight here. I couldn't have stayed away.
Why, th' garden was lyin' here waitin'!"

Mary put her hands on her chest, panting, as
if she had been running herself.

"Oh, Dickon! Dickon!" she said. "I'm so
happy I can scarcely breathe!"

Seeing him talking to a stranger, the little
bushy-tailed animal rose from its place
under the tree and came to him, and the
rook, cawing once, flew down from its
branch and settled quietly on his shoulder.

"This is th' little fox cub," he said, rubbing
the little reddish animal's head. "It's named
Captain. An' this here's Soot. Soot he flew
across th' moor with me an' Captain he run
same as if th' hounds had been after him.
They both felt same as I did."

Neither of the creatures looked as if he
were the least afraid of Mary. When Dickon
began to walk about, Soot stayed on his
shoulder and Captain trotted quietly close to
his side.

"See here!" said Dickon. "See how these
has pushed up, an' these an' these! An' Eh!
Look at these here!"

He threw himself upon his knees and Mary
went down beside him. They had come

-75-

upon a whole clump of crocuses burst into
purple and orange and gold. Mary bent her
face down and kissed and kissed them.

"You never kiss a person in that way," she
said when she lifted her head. "Flowers are
so different."

He looked puzzled but smiled.

"Eh!" he said, "I've kissed mother many a
time that way when I come in from th' moor
after a day's roamin' an' she stood there at
th' door in th' sun, lookin' so glad an'
comfortable." They ran from one part of the
garden to another and found so many
wonders that they were obliged to remind
themselves that they must whisper or speak
low. He showed her swelling leafbuds on
rose branches which had seemed dead. He
showed her ten thousand new green points
pushing through the mould. They put their
eager young noses close to the earth and
sniffed its warmed springtime breathing;
they dug and pulled and laughed low with
rapture until Mistress Mary's hair was as
tumbled as Dickon's and her cheeks were
almost as poppy red as his.

There was every joy on earth in the secret
garden that morning, and in the midst of
them came a delight more delightful than all,
because it was more wonderful. Swiftly
something flew across the wall and darted
through the trees to a close grown corner, a
little flare of red-breasted bird with
something hanging from its beak. Dickon
stood quite still and put his hand on Mary
almost as if they had suddenly found
themselves laughing in a church.

"We munnot stir," he whispered in broad
Yorkshire. "We munnot scarce breathe. I
knowed he was mate-huntin' when I seed
him last. It's Ben Weatherstaff's robin. He's
buildin' his nest. He'll stay here if us don't

fight him." They settled down softly upon the
grass and sat there without moving.

"Us mustn't seem as if us was watchin' him
too close," said Dickon. "He'd be out with
us for good if he got th' notion us was
interferin' now. He'll be a good bit different
till all this is over. He's settin' up
housekeepin'. He'll be shyer an' readier to
take things ill. He's got no time for visitin'
an' gossipin'. Us must keep still a bit an' try
to look as if us was grass an' trees an'
bushes. Then when he's got used to seein'
us I'll chirp a bit an' he'll know us'll not be in
his way."

Mistress Mary was not at all sure that she
knew, as Dickon seemed to, how to try to
look like grass and trees and bushes. But he
had said the queer thing as if it were the
simplest and most natural thing in the world,
and she felt it must be quite easy to him, and
indeed she watched him for a few minutes
carefully, wondering if it was possible for
him to quietly turn green and put out
branches and leaves. But he only sat
wonderfully still, and when he spoke
dropped his voice to such a softness that it
was curious that she could hear him, but she
could.

"It's part o' th' springtime, this nest-buildin'
is," he said. "I warrant it's been goin' on in
th' same way every year since th' world was
begun. They've got their way o' thinkin' and
doin' things an' a body had better not
meddle. You can lose a friend in springtime
easier than any other season if you're too
curious."

"If we talk about him I can't help looking at
him," Mary said as softly as possible. "We
must talk of something else. There is
something I want to tell you."

"He'll like it better if us talks o' somethin'

-76-

else," said Dickon. "What is it tha's got to tell
me?"

"Well—do you know about Colin?" she
whispered.

He turned his head to look at her.

"What does tha' know about him?" he
asked.

"I've seen him. I have been to talk to him
every day this week. He wants me to come.
He says I'm making him forget about being
ill and dying," answered Mary.

Dickon looked actually relieved as soon as
the surprise died away from his round face.

"I am glad o' that," he exclaimed. "I'm right
down glad. It makes me easier. I knowed I
must say nothin' about him an' I don't like
havin' to hide things."

"Don't you like hiding the garden?" said
Mary.

"I'll never tell about it," he answered. "But I
says to mother, 'Mother,' I says, 'I got a
secret to keep. It's not a bad 'un, tha' knows
that. It's no worse than hidin' where a bird's
nest is. Tha' doesn't mind it, does tha'?'"

Mary always wanted to hear about mother.

"What did she say?" she asked, not at all
afraid to hear.

Dickon grinned sweet-temperedly.

"It was just like her, what she said," he
answered. "She give my head a bit of a rub
an' laughed an' she says, 'Eh, lad, tha' can
have all th' secrets tha' likes. I've knowed
thee twelve year'.'"

"How did you know about Colin?" asked
Mary.

"Everybody as knowed about Mester
Craven knowed there was a little lad as was
like to be a cripple, an' they knowed Mester
Craven didn't like him to be talked about.
Folks is sorry for Mester Craven because
Mrs. Craven was such a pretty young lady
an' they was so fond of each other. Mrs.
Medlock stops in our cottage whenever she
goes to Thwaite an' she doesn't mind
talkin' to mother before us children,
because she knows us has been brought up
to be trusty. How did tha' find out about
him? Martha was in fine trouble th' last time
she came home. She said tha'd heard him
frettin' an' tha' was askin' questions an'
she didn't know what to say."

Mary told him her story about the midnight
wuthering of the wind which had wakened
her and about the faint far-off sounds of the
complaining voice which had led her down
the dark corridors with her candle and had
ended with her opening of the door of the
dimly lighted room with the carven four-
posted bed in the corner. When she
described the small ivory-white face and
the strange black-rimmed eyes Dickon
shook his head.

"Them's just like his mother's eyes, only
hers was always laughin', they say," he
said. "They say as Mr. Craven can't bear to
see him when he's awake an' it's because
his eyes is so like his mother's an' yet looks
so different in his miserable bit of a face."

"Do you think he wants to die?" whispered
Mary.

"No, but he wishes he'd never been born.
Mother she says that's th' worst thing on
earth for a child. Them as is not wanted
scarce ever thrives. Mester Craven he'd buy

-77-

anythin' as money could buy for th' poor lad
but he'd like to forget as he's on earth. For
one thing, he's afraid he'll look at him some
day and find he's growed hunchback."

"Colin's so afraid of it himself that he won't
sit up," said Mary. "He says he's always
thinking that if he should feel a lump coming
he should go crazy and scream himself to
death."

"Eh! he oughtn't to lie there thinkin' things
like that," said Dickon. "No lad could get
well as thought them sort o' things."

The fox was lying on the grass close by him,
looking up to ask for a pat now and then,
and Dickon bent down and rubbed his neck
softly and thought a few minutes in silence.
Presently he lifted his head and looked
round the garden.

"When first we got in here," he said, "it
seemed like everything was gray. Look
round now and tell me if tha' doesn't see a
difference."

Mary looked and caught her breath a little.

"Why!" she cried, "the gray wall is changing.
It is as if a green mist were creeping over it.
It's almost like a green gauze veil."

"Aye," said Dickon. "An' it'll be greener and
greener till th' gray's all gone. Can tha'
guess what I was thinkin'?"

"I know it was something nice," said Mary
eagerly. "I believe it was something about
Colin."

"I was thinkin' that if he was out here he
wouldn't be watchin' for lumps to grow on
his back; he'd be watchin' for buds to break
on th' rose-bushes, an' he'd likely be
healthier," explained Dickon. "I was

wonderin' if us could ever get him in th'
humor to come out here an' lie under th'
trees in his carriage."

"I've been wondering that myself. I've
thought of it almost every time I've talked to
him," said Mary. "I've wondered if he could
keep a secret and I've wondered if we
could bring him here without any one seeing
us. I thought perhaps you could push his
carriage. The doctor said he must have
fresh air and if he wants us to take him out
no one dare disobey him. He won't go out
for other people and perhaps they will be
glad if he will go out with us. He could order
the gardeners to keep away so they
wouldn't find out."

Dickon was thinking very hard as he
scratched Captain's back.

"It'd be good for him, I'll warrant," he said.
"Us'd not be thinkin' he'd better never been
born. Us'd be just two children watchin' a
garden grow, an' he'd be another. Two lads
an' a little lass just lookin' on at th'
springtime. I warrant it'd be better than
doctor's stuff."

"He's been lying in his room so long and
he's always been so afraid of his back that
it has made him queer," said Mary. "He
knows a good many things out of books but
he doesn't know anything else. He says he
has been too ill to notice things and he hates
going out of doors and hates gardens and
gardeners. But he likes to hear about this
garden because it is a secret. I daren't tell
him much but he said he wanted to see it."

"Us'll have him out here sometime for sure,"
said Dickon. "I could push his carriage well
enough. Has tha' noticed how th' robin an'
his mate has been workin' while we've
been sittin' here? Look at him perched on
that branch wonderin' where it'd be best to

-78-

put that twig he's got in his beak."

He made one of his low whistling calls and
the robin turned his head and looked at him
inquiringly, still holding his twig. Dickon
spoke to him as Ben Weatherstaff did, but
Dickon's tone was one of friendly advice.

"Wheres'ever tha' puts it," he said, "it'll be all
right. Tha' knew how to build tha' nest
before tha' came out o' th' egg. Get on with
thee, lad. Tha'st got no time to lose."

"Oh, I do like to hear you talk to him!" Mary
said, laughing delightedly. "Ben
Weatherstaff scolds him and makes fun of
him, and he hops about and looks as if he
understood every word, and I know he likes
it. Ben Weatherstaff says he is so conceited
he would rather have stones thrown at him
than not be noticed."

Dickon laughed too and went on talking.

"Tha' knows us won't trouble thee," he said
to the robin. "Us is near bein' wild things
ourselves. Us is nest-buildin' too, bless
thee. Look out tha' doesn't tell on us."

And though the robin did not answer,
because his beak was occupied, Mary
knew that when he flew away with his twig
to his own corner of the garden the
darkness of his dew-bright eye meant that
he would not tell their secret for the world.

Chapter 16 "I WON'T!" SAID MARY

They found a great deal to do that morning
and Mary was late in returning to the house
and was also in such a hurry to get back to
her work that she quite forgot Colin until the
last moment.

"Tell Colin that I can't come and see him
yet," she said to Martha. "I'm very busy in the

garden."

Martha looked rather frightened.

"Eh! Miss Mary," she said, "it may put him all
out of humor when I tell him that."

But Mary was not as afraid of him as other
people were and she was not a self-
sacrificing person.

"I can't stay," she answered. "Dickon's
waiting for me;" and she ran away.

The afternoon was even lovelier and busier
than the morning had been. Already nearly
all the weeds were cleared out of the
garden and most of the roses and trees had
been pruned or dug about. Dickon had
brought a spade of his own and he had
taught Mary to use all her tools, so that by
this time it was plain that though the lovely
wild place was not likely to become a
"gardener's garden" it would be a
wilderness of growing things before the
springtime was over.

"There'll be apple blossoms an' cherry
blossoms overhead," Dickon said, working
away with all his might. "An' there'll be
peach an' plum trees in bloom against th'
walls, an' th' grass'll be a carpet o'
flowers."

The little fox and the rook were as happy
and busy as they were, and the robin and
his mate flew backward and forward like
tiny streaks of lightning. Sometimes the
rook flapped his black wings and soared
away over the tree-tops in the park. Each
time he came back and perched near
Dickon and cawed several times as if he
were relating his adventures, and Dickon
talked to him just as he had talked to the
robin. Once when Dickon was so busy that
he did not answer him at first, Soot flew on

-79-

to his shoulders and gently tweaked his ear
with his large beak. When Mary wanted to
rest a little Dickon sat down with her under a
tree and once he took his pipe out of his
pocket and played the soft strange little
notes and two squirrels appeared on the
wall and looked and listened.

"Tha's a good bit stronger than tha' was,"
Dickon said, looking at her as she was
digging. "Tha's beginning to look different,
for sure."

Mary was glowing with exercise and good
spirits.

"I'm getting fatter and fatter every day," she
said quite exultantly. "Mrs. Medlock will have
to get me some bigger dresses. Martha
says my hair is growing thicker. It isn't so flat
and stringy."

The sun was beginning to set and sending
deep gold-colored rays slanting under the
trees when they parted.

"It'll be fine tomorrow," said Dickon. "I'll be
at work by sunrise."

"So will I," said Mary.

She ran back to the house as quickly as her
feet would carry her. She wanted to tell
Colin about Dickon's fox cub and the rook
and about what the springtime had been
doing. She felt sure he would like to hear.
So it was not very pleasant when she
opened the door of her room, to see Martha
standing waiting for her with a doleful face.

"What is the matter?" she asked. "What did
Colin say when you told him I couldn't
come?"

"Eh!" said Martha, "I wish tha'd gone. He
was nigh goin' into one o' his tantrums.

There's been a nice to do all afternoon to
keep him quiet. He would watch the clock all
th' time."

Mary's lips pinched themselves together.
She was no more used to considering other
people than Colin was and she saw no
reason why an ill-tempered boy should
interfere with the thing she liked best. She
knew nothing about the pitifulness of people
who had been ill and nervous and who did
not know that they could control their
tempers and need not make other people ill
and nervous, too. When she had had a
headache in India she had done her best to
see that everybody else also had a
headache or something quite as bad. And
she felt she was quite right; but of course
now she felt that Colin was quite wrong.

He was not on his sofa when she went into
his room. He was lying flat on his back in
bed and he did not turn his head toward her
as she came in. This was a bad beginning
and Mary marched up to him with her stiff
manner.

"Why didn't you get up?" she said.

"I did get up this morning when I thought you
were coming," he answered, without
looking at her. "I made them put me back in
bed this afternoon. My back ached and my
head ached and I was tired. Why didn't you
come?"

"I was working in the garden with Dickon,"
said Mary.

Colin frowned and condescended to look at
her.

"I won't let that boy come here if you go and
stay with him instead of coming to talk to
me," he said.

-80-

Mary flew into a fine passion. She could fly
into a passion without making a noise. She
just grew sour and obstinate and did not
care what happened.

"If you send Dickon away, I'll never come
into this room again!" she retorted.

"You'll have to if I want you," said Colin.

"I won't!" said Mary.

"I'll make you," said Colin. "They shall drag
you in."

"Shall they, Mr. Rajah!" said Mary fiercely.
"They may drag me in but they can't make
me talk when they get me here. I'll sit and
clench my teeth and never tell you one thing.
I won't even look at you. I'll stare at the
floor!"

They were a nice agreeable pair as they
glared at each other. If they had been two
little street boys they would have sprung at
each other and had a rough-and-tumble
fight. As it was, they did the next thing to it.

"You are a selfish thing!" cried Colin.

"What are you?" said Mary. "Selfish people
always say that. Any one is selfish who
doesn't do what they want. You're more
selfish than I am. You're the most selfish boy
I ever saw."

"I'm not!" snapped Colin. "I'm not as selfish
as your fine Dickon is! He keeps you
playing in the dirt when he knows I am all by
myself. He's selfish, if you like!"

Mary's eyes flashed fire.

"He's nicer than any other boy that ever
lived!" she said. "He's—he's like an angel!" It
might sound rather silly to say that but she

did not care.

"A nice angel!" Colin sneered ferociously.
"He's a common cottage boy off the moor!"

"He's better than a common Rajah!"
retorted Mary. "He's a thousand times
better!"

Because she was the stronger of the two
she was beginning to get the better of him.
The truth was that he had never had a fight
with any one like himself in his life and, upon
the whole, it was rather good for him,
though neither he nor Mary knew anything
about that. He turned his head on his pillow
and shut his eyes and a big tear was
squeezed out and ran down his cheek. He
was beginning to feel pathetic and sorry for
himself—not for any one else.

"I'm not as selfish as you, because I'm
always ill, and I'm sure there is a lump
coming on my back," he said. "And I am
going to die besides."

"You're not!" contradicted Mary
unsympathetically.

He opened his eyes quite wide with
indignation. He had never heard such a
thing said before. He was at once furious
and slightly pleased, if a person could be
both at one time.

"I'm not?" he cried. "I am! You know I am!
Everybody says so."

"I don't believe it!" said Mary sourly. "You
just say that to make people sorry. I believe
you're proud of it. I don't believe it! If you
were a nice boy it might be true—but you're
too nasty!"

In spite of his invalid back Colin sat up in
bed in quite a healthy rage.

-81-

"Get out of the room!" he shouted and he
caught hold of his pillow and threw it at her.
He was not strong enough to throw it far and
it only fell at her feet, but Mary's face looked
as pinched as a nutcracker.

"I'm going," she said. "And I won't come
back!" She walked to the door and when
she reached it she turned round and spoke
again.

"I was going to tell you all sorts of nice
things," she said. "Dickon brought his fox
and his rook and I was going to tell you all
about them. Now I won't tell you a single
thing!"

She marched out of the door and closed it
behind her, and there to her great
astonishment she found the trained nurse
standing as if she had been listening and,
more amazing still—she was laughing. She
was a big handsome young woman who
ought not to have been a trained nurse at all,
as she could not bear invalids and she was
always making excuses to leave Colin to
Martha or any one else who would take her
place. Mary had never liked her, and she
simply stood and gazed up at her as she
stood giggling into her handkerchief..

"What are you laughing at?" she asked her.

"At you two young ones," said the nurse. "It's
the best thing that could happen to the sickly
pampered thing to have some one to stand
up to him that's as spoiled as himself;" and
she laughed into her handkerchief again. "If
he'd had a young vixen of a sister to fight
with it would have been the saving of him."

"Is he going to die?"

"I don't know and I don't care," said the
nurse. "Hysterics and temper are half what
ails him."

"What are hysterics?" asked Mary.

"You'll find out if you work him into a tantrum
after this—but at any rate you've given him
something to have hysterics about, and I'm
glad of it."

Mary went back to her room not feeling at all
as she had felt when she had come in from
the garden. She was cross and
disappointed but not at all sorry for Colin.
She had looked forward to telling him a
great many things and she had meant to try
to make up her mind whether it would be
safe to trust him with the great secret. She
had been beginning to think it would be, but
now she had changed her mind entirely.
She would never tell him and he could stay
in his room and never get any fresh air and
die if he liked! It would serve him right! She
felt so sour and unrelenting that for a few
minutes she almost forgot about Dickon
and the green veil creeping over the world
and the soft wind blowing down from the
moor.

Martha was waiting for her and the trouble
in her face had been temporarily replaced
by interest and curiosity. There was a
wooden box on the table and its cover had
been removed and revealed that it was full
of neat packages.

"Mr. Craven sent it to you," said Martha. "It
looks as if it had picture-books in it."

Mary remembered what he had asked her
the day she had gone to his room. "Do you
want anything—dolls—toys—books?" She
opened the package wondering if he had
sent a doll, and also wondering what she
should do with it if he had. But he had not
sent one. There were several beautiful
books such as Colin had, and two of them
were about gardens and were full of
pictures. There were two or three games

-82-

and there was a beautiful little writing-case
with a gold monogram on it and a gold pen
and inkstand.

Everything was so nice that her pleasure
began to crowd her anger out of her mind.
She had not expected him to remember her
at all and her hard little heart grew quite
warm.

"I can write better than I can print," she said,
"and the first thing I shall write with that pen
will be a letter to tell him I am much obliged."

If she had been friends with Colin she would
have run to show him her presents at once,
and they would have looked at the pictures
and read some of the gardening books and
perhaps tried playing the games, and he
would have enjoyed himself so much he
would never once have thought he was
going to die or have put his hand on his
spine to see if there was a lump coming. He
had a way of doing that which she could not
bear. It gave her an uncomfortable
frightened feeling because he always
looked so frightened himself. He said that if
he felt even quite a little lump some day he
should know his hunch had begun to grow.
Something he had heard Mrs. Medlock
whispering to the nurse had given him the
idea and he had thought over it in secret until
it was quite firmly fixed in his mind. Mrs.
Medlock had said his father's back had
begun to show its crookedness in that way
when he was a child. He had never told any
one but Mary that most of his "tantrums" as
they called them grew out of his hysterical
hidden fear. Mary had been sorry for him
when he had told her.

"He always began to think about it when he
was cross or tired," she said to herself.
"And he has been cross today.
Perhaps—perhaps he has been thinking
about it all afternoon."

She stood still, looking down at the carpet
and thinking.

"I said I would never go back again—" she
hesitated, knitting her brows—"but perhaps,
just perhaps, I will go and see—if he wants
me—in the morning. Perhaps he'll try to throw
his pillow at me again, but—I think—I'll go."

Chapter 17 A TANTRUM

She had got up very early in the morning and
had worked hard in the garden and she was
tired and sleepy, so as soon as Martha had
brought her supper and she had eaten it,
she was glad to go to bed. As she laid her
head on the pillow she murmured to herself:

"I'll go out before breakfast and work with
Dickon and then afterward—I believe—I'll go to
see him."

She thought it was the middle of the night
when she was awakened by such dreadful
sounds that she jumped out of bed in an
instant. What was it—what was it? The next
minute she felt quite sure she knew. Doors
were opened and shut and there were
hurrying feet in the corridors and some one
was crying and screaming at the same
time, screaming and crying in a horrible
way.

"It's Colin," she said. "He's having one of
those tantrums the nurse called hysterics.
How awful it sounds."

As she listened to the sobbing screams she
did not wonder that people were so
frightened that they gave him his own way in
everything rather than hear them. She put
her hands over her ears and felt sick and
shivering.

"I don't know what to do. I don't know what
to do," she kept saying. "I can't bear it."

-83-

Once she wondered if he would stop if she
dared go to him and then she remembered
how he had driven her out of the room and
thought that perhaps the sight of her might
make him worse. Even when she pressed
her hands more tightly over her ears she
could not keep the awful sounds out. She
hated them so and was so terrified by them
that suddenly they began to make her angry
and she felt as if she should like to fly into a
tantrum herself and frighten him as he was
frightening her. She was not used to any
one's tempers but her own. She took her
hands from her ears and sprang up and
stamped her foot.

"He ought to be stopped! Somebody ought
to make him stop! Somebody ought to beat
him!" she cried out.

Just then she heard feet almost running
down the corridor and her door opened and
the nurse came in. She was not laughing
now by any means. She even looked rather
pale.

"He's worked himself into hysterics," she
said in a great hurry. "He'll do himself harm.
No one can do anything with him. You come
and try, like a good child. He likes you."

"He turned me out of the room this morning,"
said Mary, stamping her foot with
excitement.

The stamp rather pleased the nurse. The
truth was that she had been afraid she might
find Mary crying and hiding her head under
the bed-clothes.

"That's right," she said. "You're in the right
humor. You go and scold him. Give him
something new to think of. Do go, child, as
quick as ever you can."

It was not until afterward that Mary realized

that the thing had been funny as well as
dreadful—that it was funny that all the grown-
up people were so frightened that they
came to a little girl just because they
guessed she was almost as bad as Colin
himself.

She flew along the corridor and the nearer
she got to the screams the higher her
temper mounted. She felt quite wicked by
the time she reached the door. She slapped
it open with her hand and ran across the
room to the four-posted bed.

"You stop!" she almost shouted. "You stop! I
hate you! Everybody hates you! I wish
everybody would run out of the house and let
you scream yourself to death! You will
scream yourself to death in a minute, and I
wish you would!" A nice sympathetic child
could neither have thought nor said such
things, but it just happened that the shock of
hearing them was the best possible thing
for this hysterical boy whom no one had
ever dared to restrain or contradict.

He had been lying on his face beating his
pillow with his hands and he actually almost
jumped around, he turned so quickly at the
sound of the furious little voice. His face
looked dreadful, white and red and swollen,
and he was gasping and choking; but
savage little Mary did not care an atom.

"If you scream another scream," she said,
"I'll scream too—and I can scream louder than
you can and I'll frighten you, I'll frighten you!"

He actually had stopped screaming
because she had startled him so. The
scream which had been coming almost
choked him. The tears were streaming
down his face and he shook all over.

"I can't stop!" he gasped and sobbed. "I
can't—I can't!"

-84-

"You can!" shouted Mary. "Half that ails you
is hysterics and temper—just
hysterics—hysterics—hysterics!" and she
stamped each time she said it.

"I felt the lump—I felt it," choked out Colin. "I
knew I should. I shall have a hunch on my
back and then I shall die," and he began to
writhe again and turned on his face and
sobbed and wailed but he didn't scream.

"You didn't feel a lump!" contradicted Mary
fiercely. "If you did it was only a hysterical
lump. Hysterics makes lumps. There's
nothing the matter with your horrid
back—nothing but hysterics! Turn over and let
me look at it!"

She liked the word "hysterics" and felt
somehow as if it had an effect on him. He
was probably like herself and had never
heard it before.

"Nurse," she commanded, "come here and
show me his back this minute!"

The nurse, Mrs. Medlock and Martha had
been standing huddled together near the
door staring at her, their mouths half open.
All three had gasped with fright more than
once. The nurse came forward as if she
were half afraid. Colin was heaving with
great breathless sobs.

"Perhaps he—he won't let me," she hesitated
in a low voice.

Colin heard her, however, and he gasped
out between two sobs:

"Sh-show her! She-she'll see then!"

It was a poor thin back to look at when it was
bared. Every rib could be counted and every
joint of the spine, though Mistress Mary did
not count them as she bent over and

examined them with a solemn savage little
face. She looked so sour and old-
fashioned that the nurse turned her head
aside to hide the twitching of her mouth.
There was just a minute's silence, for even
Colin tried to hold his breath while Mary
looked up and down his spine, and down
and up, as intently as if she had been the
great doctor from London.

"There's not a single lump there!" she said
at last. "There's not a lump as big as a
pin—except backbone lumps, and you can
only feel them because you're thin. I've got
backbone lumps myself, and they used to
stick out as much as yours do, until I began
to get fatter, and I am not fat enough yet to
hide them. There's not a lump as big as a
pin! If you ever say there is again, I shall
laugh!"

No one but Colin himself knew what effect
those crossly spoken childish words had on
him. If he had ever had any one to talk to
about his secret terrors—if he had ever dared
to let himself ask questions—if he had had
childish companions and had not lain on his
back in the huge closed house, breathing an
atmosphere heavy with the fears of people
who were most of them ignorant and tired of
him, he would have found out that most of
his fright and illness was created by himself.
But he had lain and thought of himself and
his aches and weariness for hours and days
and months and years. And now that an
angry unsympathetic little girl insisted
obstinately that he was not as ill as he
thought he was he actually felt as if she
might be speaking the truth.

"I didn't know," ventured the nurse, "that he
thought he had a lump on his spine. His
back is weak because he won't try to sit up.
I could have told him there was no lump
there." Colin gulped and turned his face a
little to look at her.

-85-

"C-could you?" he said pathetically.

"Yes, sir."

"There!" said Mary, and she gulped too.

Colin turned on his face again and but for
his long-drawn broken breaths, which were
the dying down of his storm of sobbing, he
lay still for a minute, though great tears
srteamed down his face and wet the pillow.
Actually the tears meant that a curious great
relief had come to him. Presently he turned
and looked at the nurse again and strangely
enough he was not like a Rajah at all as he
spoke to her.

"Do you think—I could—live to grow up?" he
said.

The nurse was neither clever nor soft-
hearted but she could repeat some of the
London doctor's words.

"You probably will if you will do what you are
told to do and not give way to your temper,
and stay out a great deal in the fresh air."

Colin's tantrum had passed and he was
weak and worn out with crying and this
perhaps made him feel gentle. He put out
his hand a little toward Mary, and I am glad
to say that, her own tantum having passed,
she was softened too and met him half-way
with her hand, so that it was a sort of
making up.

"I'll—I'll go out with you, Mary," he said. "I
shan't hate fresh air if we can find—" He
remembered just in time to stop himself
from saying "if we can find the secret
garden" and he ended, "I shall like to go out
with you if Dickon will come and push my
chair. I do so want to see Dickon and the fox
and the crow."

The nurse remade the tumbled bed and
shook and straightened the pillows. Then
she made Colin a cup of beef tea and gave
a cup to Mary, who really was very glad to
get it after her excitement. Mrs. Medlock
and Martha gladly slipped away, and after
everything was neat and calm and in order
the nurse looked as if she would very gladly
slip away also. She was a healthy young
woman who resented being robbed of her
sleep and she yawned quite openly as she
looked at Mary, who had pushed her big
footstool close to the four-posted bed and
was holding Colin's hand.

"You must go back and get your sleep out,"
she said. "He'll drop off after a while—if he's
not too upset. Then I'll lie down myself in the
next room."

"Would you like me to sing you that song I
learned from my Ayah?" Mary whispered to
Colin.

His hand pulled hers gently and he turned
his tired eyes on her appealingly.

"Oh, yes!" he answered. "It's such a soft
song. I shall go to sleep in a minute."

"I will put him to sleep," Mary said to the
yawning nurse. "You can go if you like."

"Well," said the nurse, with an attempt at
reluctance. "If he doesn't go to sleep in half
an hour you must call me."

"Very well," answered Mary.

The nurse was out of the room in a minute
and as soon as she was gone Colin pulled
Mary's hand again.

"I almost told," he said; "but I stopped myself
in time. I won't talk and I'll go to sleep, but
you said you had a whole lot of nice things to

-86-

tell me. Have you—do you think you have
found out anything at all about the way into
the secret garden?"

Mary looked at his poor little tired face and
swollen eyes and her heart relented.

"Ye-es," she answered, "I think I have. And
if you will go to sleep I will tell you tomorrow."
His hand quite trembled.

"Oh, Mary!" he said. "Oh, Mary! If I could get
into it I think I should live to grow up! Do you
suppose that instead of singing the Ayah
song—you could just tell me softly as you did
that first day what you imagine it looks like
inside? I am sure it will make me go to
sleep."

"Yes," answered Mary. "Shut your eyes."

He closed his eyes and lay quite still and
she held his hand and began to speak very
slowly and in a very low voice.

"I think it has been left alone so long—that it
has grown all into a lovely tangle. I think the
roses have climbed and climbed and
climbed until they hang from the branches
and walls and creep over the ground—almost
like a strange gray mist. Some of them have
died but many—are alive and when the
summer comes there will be curtains and
fountains of roses. I think the ground is full of
daffodils and snowdrops and lilies and iris
working their way out of the dark. Now the
spring has begun—perhaps—perhaps—"

The soft drone of her voice was making him
stiller and stiller and she saw it and went on.

"Perhaps they are coming up through the
grass—perhaps there are clusters of purple
crocuses and gold ones—even now.
Perhaps the leaves are beginning to break
out and uncurl—and perhaps—the gray is

changing and a green gauze veil is
creeping—and creeping over—everything.
And the birds are coming to look at
it—because it is—so safe and still. And
perhaps—perhaps—perhaps—" very softly and
slowly indeed, "the robin has found a
mate—and is building a nest."

And Colin was asleep.

Chapter 18 "THA' MUNNOT WASTE NO
TIME"

Of course Mary did not waken early the next
morning. She slept late because she was
tired, and when Martha brought her
breakfast she told her that though. Colin
was quite quiet he was ill and feverish as he
always was after he had worn himself out
with a fit of crying. Mary ate her breakfast
slowly as she listened.

"He says he wishes tha' would please go
and see him as soon as tha' can," Martha
said. "It's queer what a fancy he's took to
thee. Tha' did give it him last night for
sure—didn't tha? Nobody else would have
dared to do it. Eh! poor lad! He's been
spoiled till salt won't save him. Mother says
as th' two worst things as can happen to a
child is never to have his own way—or always
to have it. She doesn't know which is th'
worst. Tha' was in a fine temper tha'self,
too. But he says to me when I went into his
room, 'Please ask Miss Mary if she'll
please come an, talk to me?' Think o' him
saying please! Will you go, Miss?" "I'll run
and see Dickon first," said Mary. "No, I'll go
and see Colin first and tell him—I know what
I'll tell him," with a sudden inspiration.

She had her hat on when she appeared in
Colin's room and for a second he looked
disappointed. He was in bed. His face was
pitifully white and there were dark circles
round his eyes.

-87-

"I'm glad you came," he said. "My head
aches and I ache all over because I'm so
tired. Are you going somewhere?"

Mary went and leaned against his bed.

"I won't be long," she said. "I'm going to
Dickon, but I'll come back. Colin, it's—it's
something about the garden."

His whole face brightened and a little color
came into it.

"Oh! is it?" he cried out. "I dreamed about it
all night I heard you say something about
gray changing into green, and I dreamed I
was standing in a place all filled with
trembling little green leaves—and there were
birds on nests everywhere and they looked
so soft and still. I'll lie and think about it until
you come back."

In five minutes Mary was with Dickon in their
garden. The fox and the crow were with him
again and this time he had brought two
tame squirrels. "I came over on the pony this
mornin', " he said. "Eh! he is a good little
chap—Jump is! I brought these two in my
pockets. This here one he's called Nut an'
this here other one's called Shell."

When he said "Nut" one squirrel leaped on to
his right shoulder and when he said "Shell"
the other one leaped on to his left shoulder.

When they sat down on the grass with
Captain curled at their feet, Soot solemnly
listening on a tree and Nut and Shell nosing
about close to them, it seemed to Mary that
it would be scarcely bearable to leave such
delightfulness, but when she began to tell
her story somehow the look in Dickon's
funny face gradually changed her mind. She
could see he felt sorrier for Colin than she
did. He looked up at the sky and all about
him.

"Just listen to them birds—th' world seems
full of 'em—all whistlin' an' pipin'," he said.
"Look at 'em dartin' about, an' hearken at
'em callin' to each other. Come springtime
seems like as if all th' world's callin'. The
leaves is uncurlin' so you can see 'em—an',
my word, th' nice smells there is about!"
sniffing with his happy turned-up nose. "An'
that poor lad lyin' shut up an' seein' so little
that he gets to thinkin' o' things as sets him
screamin'. Eh! my! we mun get him out
here—we mun get him watchin' an listenin'
an' sniffin' up th' air an' get him just soaked
through wi' sunshine. An' we munnot lose
no time about it."

When he was very much interested he often
spoke quite broad Yorkshire though at other
times he tried to modify his dialect so that
Mary could better understand. But she loved
his broad Yorkshire and had in fact been
trying to learn to speak it herself. So she
spoke a little now.

"Aye, that we mun," she said (which meant
"Yes, indeed, we must"). "I'll tell thee what
us'll do first," she proceeded, and Dickon
grinned, because when the little wench tried
to twist her tongue into speaking Yorkshire it
amused him very much. "He's took a
graidely fancy to thee. He wants to see thee
and he wants to see Soot an' Captain. When
I go back to the house to talk to him I'll ax him
if tha' canna' come an' see him tomorrow
mornin'—an'. bring tha' creatures wi'
thee—an' then—in a bit, when there's more
leaves out, an' happen a bud or two, we'll
get him to come out an' tha' shall push him
in his chair an' we'll bring him here an' show
him everything."

When she stopped she was quite proud of
herself. She had never made a long speech
in Yorkshire before and she had
remembered very well.

-88-

"Tha' mun talk a bit o' Yorkshire like that to
Mester Colin," Dickon chuckled. "Tha'll
make him laugh an' there's nowt as good
for ill folk as laughin' is. Mother says she
believes as half a hour's good laugh every
mornin' 'ud cure a chap as was makin'
ready for typhus fever."

"I'm going to talk Yorkshire to him this very
day," said Mary, chuckling herself.

The garden had reached the time when
every day and every night it seemed as if
Magicians were passing through it drawing
loveliness out of the earth and the boughs
with wands. It was hard to go away and
leave it all, particularly as Nut had actually
crept on to her dress and Shell had
scrambled down the trunk of the apple-tree
they sat under and stayed there looking at
her with inquiring eyes. But she went back
to the house and when she sat down close
to Colin's bed he began to sniff as Dickon
did though not in such an experienced way.

"You smell like flowers and—and fresh
things," he cried out quite joyously. "What is
it you smell of? It's cool and warm and
sweet all at the same time."

"It's th' wind from th' moor," said Mary. "It
comes o' sittin' on th' grass under a tree wi'
Dickon an' wi' Captain an' Soot an' Nut an'
Shell. It's th' springtime an' out o' doors an'
sunshine as smells so graidely."

She said it as broadly as she could, and you
do not know how broadly Yorkshire sounds
until you have heard some one speak it.
Colin began to laugh.

"What are you doing?" he said. "I never
heard you talk like that before. How funny it
sounds."

"I'm givin' thee a bit o' Yorkshire,"

answered Mary triumphantly. 'I canna' talk
as graidely as Dickon an' Martha can but
tha' sees I can shape a bit. Doesn't tha'
understand a bit o' Yorkshire when tha'
hears it? An' tha' a Yorkshire lad thysel'
bred an' born! Eh! I wonder tha'rt not
ashamed o' thy face."

And then she began to laugh too and they
both laughed until they could not stop
themselves and they laughed until the room
echoed and Mrs. Medlock opening the door
to come in drew back into the corridor and
stood listening amazed.

"Well, upon my word!" she said, speaking
rather broad Yorkshire herself because
there was no one to hear her and she was
so astonished. "Whoever heard th' like!
Whoever on earth would ha' thought it!"

There was so much to talk about. It seemed
as if Colin could never hear enough of
Dickon and Captain and Soot and Nut and
Shell and the pony whose name was Jump.
Mary had run round into the wood with
Dickon to see Jump. He was a tiny little
shaggy moor pony with thick locks hanging
over his eyes and with a pretty face and a
nuzzling velvet nose. He was rather thin with
living on moor grass but he was as tough
and wiry as if the muscle in his little legs had
been made of steel springs. He had lifted
his head and whinnied softly the moment he
saw Dickon and he had trotted up to him
and put his head across his shoulder and
then Dickon had talked into his ear and
Jump had talked back in odd little whinnies
and puffs and snorts. Dickon had made him
give Mary his small front hoof and kiss her
on her cheek with his velvet muzzle.

"Does he really understand everything
Dickon says?" Colin asked.

"It seems as if he does," answered Mary.

-89-

"Dickon says anything will understand if
you're friends with it for sure, but you have
to be friends for sure."

Colin lay quiet a little while and his strange
gray eyes seemed to be staring at the wall,
but Mary saw he was thinking.

"I wish I was friends with things," he said at
last, "but I'm not. I never had anything to be
friends with, and I can't bear people."

"Can't you bear me?" asked Mary.

"Yes, I can," he answered. "It's funny but I
even like you."

"Ben Weatherstaff said I was like him," said
Mary. "He said he'd warrant we'd both got
the same nasty tempers. I think you are like
him too. We are all three alike—you and I and
Ben Weatherstaff. He said we were neither
of us much to look at and we were as sour
as we looked. But I don't feel as sour as I
used to before I knew the robin and Dickon."

"Did you feel as if you hated people?"

"Yes," answered Mary without any
affectation. "I should have detested you if I
had seen you before I saw the robin and
Dickon."

Colin put out his thin hand and touched her.

"Mary," he said, "I wish I hadn't said what I
did about sending Dickon away. I hated you
when you said he was like an angel and I
laughed at you but—but perhaps he is."

"Well, it was rather funny to say it," she
admitted frankly, "because his nose does
turn up and he has a big mouth and his
clothes have patches all over them and he
talks broad Yorkshire, but—but if an angel did
come to Yorkshire and live on the moor—if

there was a Yorkshire angel—I believe he'd
understand the green things and know how
to make them grow and he would know how
to talk to the wild creatures as Dickon does
and they'd know he was friends for sure."

"I shouldn't mind Dickon looking at me,"
said Colin; "I want to see him."

"I'm glad you said that," answered Mary,
"because—because—"

Quite suddenly it came into her mind that
this was the minute to tell him. Colin knew
something new was coming.

"Because what?" he cried eagerly.

Mary was so anxious that she got up from
her stool and came to him and caught hold
of both his hands.

"Can I trust you? I trusted Dickon because
birds trusted him. Can I trust you—for sure—for
sure?" she implored.

Her face was so solemn that he almost
whispered his answer.

"Yes—yes!"

"Well, Dickon will come to see you tomorrow
morning, and he'll bring his creatures with
him."

"Oh! Oh!" Colin cried out in delight.

"But that's not all," Mary went on, almost
pale with solemn excitement. "The rest is
better. There is a door into the garden. I
found it. It is under the ivy on the wall."

If he had been a strong healthy boy Colin
would probably have shouted "Hooray!
Hooray! Hooray!" but he was weak and
rather hysterical; his eyes grew bigger and

-90-

bigger and he gasped for breath.

"Oh! Mary!" he cried out with a half sob.
"Shall I see it? Shall I get into it? Shall I live to
get into it?" and he clutched her hands and
dragged her toward him.

"Of course you'll see it!" snapped Mary
indignantly. "Of course you'll live to get into
it! Don't be silly!"

And she was so un-hysterical and natural
and childish that she brought him to his
senses and he began to laugh at himself
and a few minutes afterward she was
sitting on her stool again telling him not what
she imagined the secret garden to be like
but what it really was, and Colin's aches
and tiredness were forgotten and he was
listening enraptured.

"It is just what you thought it would be," he
said at last. "It sounds just as if you had
really seen it. You know I said that when you
told me first."

Mary hesitated about two minutes and then
boldly spoke the truth.

"I had seen it—and I had been in," she said. "I
found the key and got in weeks ago. But I
daren't tell you—I daren't because I was so
afraid I couldn't trust you—for sure!"

Chapter 19 "IT HAS COME!"

Of course Dr. Craven had been sent for the
morning after Colin had had his tantrum. He
was always sent for at once when such a
thing occurred and he always found, when
he arrived, a white shaken boy lying on his
bed, sulky and still so hysterical that he was
ready to break into fresh sobbing at the
least word. In fact, Dr. Craven dreaded and
detested the difficulties of these visits. On
this occasion he was away from

Misselthwaite Manor until afternoon.

"How is he?" he asked Mrs. Medlock rather
irritably when he arrived.

"He will break a blood-vessel in one of
those fits some day. The boy is half insane
with hysteria and self-indulgence."

"Well, sir," answered Mrs. Medlock, "you'll
scarcely believe your eyes when you see
him. That plain sour-faced child that's
almost as bad as himself has just
bewitched him. How she's done it there's
no telling. The Lord knows she's nothing to
look at and you scarcely ever hear her
speak, but she did what none of us dare do.
She just flew at him like a little cat last night,
and stamped her feet and ordered him to
stop screaming, and somehow she startled
him so that he actually did stop, and this
afternoon—well just come up and see, sir.
It's past crediting."

The scene which Dr. Craven beheld when
he entered his patient's room was indeed
rather astonishing to him. As Mrs. Medlock
opened the door he heard laughing and
chattering. Colin was on his sofa in his
dressing-gown and he was sitting up quite
straight looking at a picture in one of the
garden books and talking to the plain child
who at that moment could scarcely be called
plain at all because her face was so
glowing with enjoyment.

"Those long spires of blue ones—we'll have a
lot of those," Colin was announcing.
"They're called Del-phin-iums."

"Dickon says they're larkspurs made big
and grand," cried Mistress Mary. "There are
clumps there already."

Then they saw Dr. Craven and stopped.
Mary became quite still and Colin looked

-91-

fretful.

"I am sorry to hear you were ill last night, my
boy," Dr. Craven said a trifle nervously. He
was rather a nervous man.

"I'm better now—much better," Colin
answered, rather like a Rajah. "I'm going
out in my chair in a day or two if it is fine. I
want some fresh air."

Dr. Craven sat down by him and felt his
pulse and looked at him curiously.

"It must be a very fine day," he said, "and
you must be very careful not to tire yourself."

"Fresh air won't tire me," said the young
Rajah.

As there had been occasions when this
same young gentleman had shrieked aloud
with rage and had insisted that fresh air
would give him cold and kill him, it is not to
be wondered at that his doctor felt
somewhat startled.

"I thought you did not like fresh air," he said.

"I don't when I am by myself," replied the
Rajah; "but my cousin is going out with me."

"And the nurse, of course?" suggested Dr.
Craven.

"No, I will not have the nurse," so
magnificently that Mary could not help
remembering how the young native Prince
had looked with his diamonds and
emeralds and pearls stuck all over him and
the great rubies on the small dark hand he
had waved to command his servants to
approach with salaams and receive his
orders.

"My cousin knows how to take care of me. I

am always better when she is with me. She
made me better last night. A very strong boy
I know will push my carriage."

Dr. Craven felt rather alarmed. If this
tiresome hysterical boy should chance to
get well he himself would lose all chance of
inheriting Misselthwaite; but he was not an
unscrupulous man, though he was a weak
one, and he did not intend to let him run into
actual danger.

"He must be a strong boy and a steady boy,"
he said. "And I must know something about
him. Who is he? What is his name?"

"It's Dickon," Mary spoke up suddenly. She
felt somehow that everybody who knew the
moor must know Dickon. And she was right,
too. She saw that in a moment Dr. Craven's
serious face relaxed into a relieved smile.

"Oh, Dickon," he said. "If it is Dickon you will
be safe enough. He's as strong as a moor
pony, is Dickon."

"And he's trusty," said Mary. "He's th'
trustiest lad i' Yorkshire." She had been
talking Yorkshire to Colin and she forgot
herself.

"Did Dickon teach you that?" asked Dr.
Craven, laughing outright.

"I'm learning it as if it was French," said
Mary rather coldly. "It's like a native dialect
in India. Very clever people try to learn them.
I like it and so does Colin." "Well, well," he
said. "If it amuses you perhaps it won't do
you any harm. Did you take your bromide
last night, Colin?"

"No," Colin answered. "I wouldn't take it at
first and after Mary made me quiet she
talked me to sleep—in a low voice—about the
spring creeping into a garden."

-92-

"That sounds soothing," said Dr. Craven,
more perplexed than ever and glancing
sideways at Mistress Mary sitting on her
stool and looking down silently at the carpet.
"You are evidently better, but you must
remember—"

"I don't want to remember," interrupted the
Rajah, appearing again. "When I lie by
myself and remember I begin to have pains
everywhere and I think of things that make
me begin to scream because I hate them
so. If there was a doctor anywhere who
could make you forget you were ill instead
of remembering it I would have him brought
here." And he waved a thin hand which
ought really to have been covered with royal
signet rings made of rubies. "It is because
my cousin makes me forget that she makes
me better."

Dr. Craven had never made such a short
stay after a "tantrum"; usually he was
obliged to remain a very long time and do a
great many things. This afternoon he did not
give any medicine or leave any new orders
and he was spared any disagreeable
scenes. When he went downstairs he
looked very thoughtful and when he talked to
Mrs. Medlock in the library she felt that he
was a much puzzled man.

"Well, sir," she ventured, "could you have
believed it?"

"It is certainly a new state of affairs," said
the doctor. "And there's no denying it is
better than the old one."

"I believe Susan Sowerby's right—I do that,"
said Mrs. Medlock. "I stopped in her cottage
on my way to Thwaite yesterday and had a
bit of talk with her. And she says to me,
'Well, Sarah Ann, she mayn't be a good
child, an' she mayn't be a pretty one, but
she's a child, an' children needs children.'

We went to school together, Susan Sowerby
and me."

"She's the best sick nurse I know," said Dr.
Craven. "When I find her in a cottage I know
the chances are that I shall save my patient."

Mrs. Medlock smiled. She was fond of
Susan Sowerby.

"She's got a way with her, has Susan," she
went on quite volubly. "I've been thinking all
morning of one thing she said yesterday.
She says, 'Once when I was givin' th'
children a bit of a preach after they'd been
fightin' I ses to 'em all, "When I was at school
my jography told as th' world was shaped
like a orange an' I found out before I was ten
that th' whole orange doesn't belong to
nobody. No one owns more than his bit of a
quarter an' there's times it seems like
there's not enow quarters to go round. But
don't you—none o' you—think as you own th'
whole orange or you'll find out you're
mistaken, an' you won't find it out without
hard knocks." 'What children learns from
children,' she says, 'is that there's no sense
in grabbin' at th' whole orange—peel an' all.
If you do you'll likely not get even th' pips,
an' them's too bitter to eat.'"

"She's a shrewd woman," said Dr. Craven,
putting on his coat.

"Well, she's got a way of saying things,"
ended Mrs. Medlock, much pleased.
"Sometimes I've said to her, 'Eh! Susan, if
you was a different woman an' didn't talk
such broad Yorkshire I've seen the times
when I should have said you was clever.'"

That night Colin slept without once
awakening and when he opened his eyes in
the morning he lay still and smiled without
knowing it—smiled because he felt so
curiously comfortable. It was actually nice to

-93-

be awake, and he turned over and stretched
his limbs luxuriously. He felt as if tight strings
which had held him had loosened
themselves and let him go. He did not know
that Dr. Craven would have said that his
nerves had relaxed and rested themselves.
Instead of lying and staring at the wall and
wishing he had not awakened, his mind
was full of the plans he and Mary had made
yesterday, of pictures of the garden and of
Dickon and his wild creatures. It was so
nice to have things to think about. And he
had not been awake more than ten minutes
when he heard feet running along the
corridor and Mary was at the door. The next
minute she was in the room and had run
across to his bed, bringing with her a waft
of fresh air full of the scent of the morning.

"You've been out! You've been out! There's
that nice smell of leaves!" he cried.

She had been running and her hair was
loose and blown and she was bright with the
air and pink-cheeked, though he could not
see it.

"It's so beautiful!" she said, a little
breathless with her speed. "You never saw
anything so beautiful! It has come! I thought
it had come that other morning, but it was
only coming. It is here now! It has come, the
Spring! Dickon says so!"

"Has it?" cried Colin, and though he really
knew nothing about it he felt his heart beat.
He actually sat up in bed.

"Open the window!" he added, laughing half
with joyful excitement and half at his own
fancy. "Perhaps we may hear golden
trumpets!"

And though he laughed, Mary was at the
window in a moment and in a moment more
it was opened wide and freshness and

softness and scents and birds' songs were
pouring through.

"That's fresh air," she said. "Lie on your
back and draw in long breaths of it. That's
what Dickon does when he's lying on the
moor. He says he feels it in his veins and it
makes him strong and he feels as if he
could live forever and ever. Breathe it and
breathe it."

She was only repeating what Dickon had
told her, but she caught Colin's fancy.

"'Forever and ever'! Does it make him feel
like that?" he said, and he did as she told
him, drawing in long deep breaths over and
over again until he felt that something quite
new and delightful was happening to him.

Mary was at his bedside again.

"Things are crowding up out of the earth,"
she ran on in a hurry. "And there are flowers
uncurling and buds on everything and the
green veil has covered nearly all the gray
and the birds are in such a hurry about their
nests for fear they may be too late that some
of them are even fighting for places in the
secret garden. And the rose-bushes look
as wick as wick can be, and there are
primroses in the lanes and woods, and the
seeds we planted are up, and Dickon has
brought the fox and the crow and the
squirrels and a new-born lamb."

And then she paused for breath. The new-
born lamb Dickon had found three days
before lying by its dead mother among the
gorse bushes on the moor. It was not the
first motherless lamb he had found and he
knew what to do with it. He had taken it to
the cottage wrapped in his jacket and he
had let it lie near the fire and had fed it with
warm milk. It was a soft thing with a darling
silly baby face and legs rather long for its

-94-

body. Dickon had carried it over the moor in
his arms and its feeding bottle was in his
pocket with a squirrel, and when Mary had
sat under a tree with its limp warmness
huddled on her lap she had felt as if she
were too full of strange joy to speak. A
lamb—a lamb! A living lamb who lay on your
lap like a baby!

She was describing it with great joy and
Colin was listening and drawing in long
breaths of air when the nurse entered. She
started a little at the sight of the open
window. She had sat stifling in the room
many a warm day because her patient was
sure that open windows gave people cold.

"Are you sure you are not chilly, Master
Colin?" she inquired.

"No," was the answer. "I am breathing long
breaths of fresh air. It makes you strong. I
am going to get up to the sofa for breakfast.
My cousin will have breakfast with me."

The nurse went away, concealing a smile,
to give the order for two breakfasts. She
found the servants' hall a more amusing
place than the invalid's chamber and just
now everybody wanted to hear the news
from upstairs. There was a great deal of
joking about the unpopular young recluse
who, as the cook said, "had found his
master, and good for him." The servants'
hall had been very tired of the tantrums, and
the butler, who was a man with a family, had
more than once expressed his opinion that
the invalid would be all the better "for a good
hiding."

When Colin was on his sofa and the
breakfast for two was put upon the table he
made an announcement to the nurse in his
most Rajah-like manner.

"A boy, and a fox, and a crow, and two

squirrels, and a new-born lamb, are
coming to see me this morning. I want them
brought upstairs as soon as they come," he
said. "You are not to begin playing with the
animals in the servants' hall and keep them
there. I want them here." The nurse gave a
slight gasp and tried to conceal it with a
cough.

"Yes, sir," she answered.

"I'll tell you what you can do," added Colin,
waving his hand. "You can tell Martha to
bring them here. The boy is Martha's
brother. His name is Dickon and he is an
animal charmer."

"I hope the animals won't bite, Master
Colin," said the nurse.

"I told you he was a charmer," said Colin
austerely. "Charmers' animals never bite."

"There are snake-charmers in India," said
Mary. "and they can put their snakes' heads
in their mouths."

"Goodness!" shuddered the nurse.

They ate their breakfast with the morning air
pouring in upon them. Colin's breakfast
was a very good one and Mary watched him
with serious interest.

"You will begin to get fatter just as I did," she
said. "I never wanted my breakfast when I
was in India and now I always want it."

"I wanted mine this morning," said Colin.
"Perhaps it was the fresh air. When do you
think Dickon will come?"

He was not long in coming. In about ten
minutes Mary held up her hand.

"Listen!" she said. "Did you hear a caw?"

-95-

Colin listened and heard it, the oddest
sound in the world to hear inside a house, a
hoarse "caw-caw."

"Yes," he answered.

"That's Soot," said Mary. "Listen again. Do
you hear a bleat—a tiny one?"

"Oh, yes!" cried Colin, quite flushing.

"That's the new-born lamb," said Mary.
"He's coming."

Dickon's moorland boots were thick and
clumsy and though he tried to walk quietly
they made a clumping sound as he walked
through the long corridors. Mary and Colin
heard him marching—marching, until he
passed through the tapestry door on to the
soft carpet of Colin's own passage.

"If you please, sir," announced Martha,
opening the door, "if you please, sir, here's
Dickon an' his creatures."

Dickon came in smiling his nicest wide
smile. The lamb was in his arms and the
little red fox trotted by his side. Nut sat on his
left shoulder and Soot on his right and
Shell's head and paws peeped out of his
coat pocket.

Colin slowly sat up and stared and
stared—as he had stared when he first saw
Mary; but this was a stare of wonder and
delight. The truth was that in spite of all he
had heard he had not in the least
understood what this boy would be like and
that his fox and his crow and his squirrels
and his lamb were so near to him and his
friendliness that they seemed almost to be
part of himself. Colin had never talked to a
boy in his life and he was so overwhelmed
by his own pleasure and curiosity that he did
not even think of speaking.

But Dickon did not feel the least shy or
awkward. He had not felt embarrassed
because the crow had not known his
language and had only stared and had not
spoken to him the first time they met.
Creatures were always like that until they
found out about you. He walked over to
Colin's sofa and put the new-born lamb
quietly on his lap, and immediately the little
creature turned to the warm velvet dressing-
gown and began to nuzzle and nuzzle into its
folds and butt its tight-curled head with soft
impatience against his side. Of course no
boy could have helped speaking then.

"What is it doing?" cried Colin. "What does it
want?"

"It wants its mother," said Dickon, smiling
more and more. "I brought it to thee a bit
hungry because I knowed tha'd like to see it
feed."

He knelt down by the sofa and took a
feeding-bottle from his pocket.

"Come on, little 'un," he said, turning the
small woolly white head with a gentle brown
hand. "This is what tha's after. Tha'll get
more out o' this than tha' will out o' silk
velvet coats. There now," and he pushed the
rubber tip of the bottle into the nuzzling
mouth and the lamb began to suck it with
ravenous ecstasy.

After that there was no wondering what to
say. By the time the lamb fell asleep
questions poured forth and Dickon
answered them all. He told them how he had
found the lamb just as the sun was rising
three mornings ago. He had been standing
on the moor listening to a skylark and
watching him swing higher and higher into
the sky until he was only a speck in the
heights of blue.

-96-

"I'd almost lost him but for his song an' I was
wonderin' how a chap could hear it when it
seemed as if he'd get out o' th' world in a
minute—an' just then I heard somethin' else
far off among th' gorse bushes. It was a
weak bleatin' an' I knowed it was a new
lamb as was hungry an' I knowed it wouldn't
be hungry if it hadn't lost its mother
somehow, so I set off searchin'. Eh! I did
have a look for it. I went in an' out among th'
gorse bushes an' round an' round an' I
always seemed to take th' wrong turnin'.
But at last I seed a bit o' white by a rock on
top o' th' moor an' I climbed up an' found th'
little 'un half dead wi' cold an' clemmin'."
While he talked, Soot flew solemnly in and
out of the open window and cawed remarks
about the scenery while Nut and Shell made
excursions into the big trees outside and ran
up and down trunks and explored branches.
Captain curled up near Dickon, who sat on
the hearth-rug from preference.

They looked at the pictures in the gardening
books and Dickon knew all the flowers by
their country names and knew exactly which
ones were already growing in the secret
garden.

"I couldna' say that there name," he said,
pointing to one under which was written
"Aquilegia," "but us calls that a columbine,
an' that there one it's a snapdragon and
they both grow wild in hedges, but these is
garden ones an' they're bigger an' grander.
There's some big clumps o' columbine in
th' garden. They'll look like a bed o' blue an'
white butterflies flutterin' when they're out."

"I'm going to see them," cried Colin. "I am
going to see them!"

"Aye, that tha' mun," said Mary quite
seriously. "An' tha' munnot lose no time
about it."

Chapter 20 "I SHALL LIVE FOREVER—AND
EVER—AND EVER!"

But they were obliged to wait more than a
week because first there came some very
windy days and then Colin was threatened
with a cold, which two things happening one
after the other would no doubt have thrown
him into a rage but that there was so much
careful and mysterious planning to do and
almost every day Dickon came in, if only for
a few minutes, to talk about what was
happening on the moor and in the lanes and
hedges and on the borders of streams. The
things he had to tell about otters' and
badgers' and water-rats' houses, not to
mention birds' nests and field-mice and
their burrows, were enough to make you
almost tremble with excitement when you
heard all the intimate details from an animal
charmer and realized with what thrilling
eagerness and anxiety the whole busy
underworld was working.

"They're same as us," said Dickon, "only
they have to build their homes every year.
An' it keeps 'em so busy they fair scuffle to
get 'em done."

The most absorbing thing, however, was
the preparations to be made before Colin
could be transported with sufficient secrecy
to the garden. No one must see the chair-
carriage and Dickon and Mary after they
turned a certain corner of the shrubbery and
entered upon the walk outside the ivied
walls. As each day passed, Colin had
become more and more fixed in his feeling
that the mystery surrounding the garden was
one of its greatest charms. Nothing must
spoil that. No one must ever suspect that
they had a secret. People must think that he
was simply going out with Mary and Dickon
because he liked them and did not object to
their looking at him. They had long and quite
delightful talks about their route. They would

-97-

go up this path and down that one and cross
the other and go round among the fountain
flower-beds as if they were looking at the
"bedding-out plants" the head gardener,
Mr. Roach, had been having arranged. That
would seem such a rational thing to do that
no one would think it at all mysterious. They
would turn into the shrubbery walks and lose
themselves until they came to the long walls.
It was almost as serious and elaborately
thought out as the plans of march made by
geat generals in time of war.

Rumors of the new and curious things which
were occurring in the invalid's apartments
had of course filtered through the servants'
hall into the stable yards and out among the
gardeners, but notwithstanding this, Mr.
Roach was startled one day when he
received orders from Master Colin's room
to the effect that he must report himself in
the apartment no outsider had ever seen, as
the invalid himself desired to speak to him.

"Well, well," he said to himself as he
hurriedly changed his coat, "what's to do
now? His Royal Highness that wasn't to be
looked at calling up a man he's never set
eyes on."

Mr. Roach was not without curiosity. He had
never caught even a glimpse of the boy and
had heard a dozen exaggerated stories
about his uncanny looks and ways and his
insane tempers. The thing he had heard
oftenest was that he might die at any
moment and there had been numerous
fanciful descriptions of a humped back and
helpless limbs, given by people who had
never seen him.

"Things are changing in this house, Mr.
Roach," said Mrs. Medlock, as she led him
up the back staircase to the corridor on to
which opened the hitherto mysterious
chamber.

"Let's hope they're changing for the better,
Mrs. Medlock," he answered.

"They couldn't well change for the worse,"
she continued; "and queer as it all is there's
them as finds their duties made a lot easier
to stand up under. Don't you be surprised,
Mr. Roach, if you find yourself in the middle
of a menagerie and Martha Sowerby's
Dickon more at home than you or me could
ever be."

There really was a sort of Magic about
Dickon, as Mary always privately believed.
When Mr. Roach heard his name he smiled
quite leniently.

"He'd be at home in Buckingham Palace or
at the bottom of a coal mine," he said. "And
yet it's not impudence, either. He's just
fine, is that lad."

It was perhaps well he had been prepared
or he might have been startled. When the
bedroom door was opened a large crow,
which seemed quite at home perched on
the high back of a carven chair, announced
the entrance of a visitor by saying
"Caw—Caw" quite loudly. In spite of Mrs.
Medlock's warning, Mr. Roach only just
escaped being sufficiently undignified to
jump backward.

The young Rajah was neither in bed nor on
his sofa. He was sitting in an armchair and a
young lamb was standing by him shaking its
tail in feeding-lamb fashion as Dickon knelt
giving it milk from its bottle. A squirrel was
perched on Dickon's bent back attentively
nibbling a nut. The little girl from India was
sitting on a big footstool looking on.

"Here is Mr. Roach, Master Colin," said
Mrs. Medlock.

The young Rajah turned and looked his

-98-

servitor over—at least that was what the head
gardener felt happened.

"Oh, you are Roach, are you?" he said. "I
sent for you to give you some very important
orders."

"Very good, sir," answered Roach,
wondering if he was to receive instructions
to fell all the oaks in the park or to transform
the orchards into water-gardens.

"I am going out in my chair this afternoon,"
said Colin. "If the fresh air agrees with me I
may go out every day. When I go, none of the
gardeners are to be anywhere near the
Long Walk by the garden walls. No one is to
be there. I shall go out about two o'clock and
everyone must keep away until I send word
that they may go back to their work."

"Very good, sir," replied Mr. Roach, much
relieved to hear that the oaks might remain
and that the orchards were safe. "Mary,"
said Colin, turning to her, "what is that thing
you say in India when you have finished
talking and want people to go?"

"You say, 'You have my permission to go,'"
answered Mary.

The Rajah waved his hand.

"You have my permission to go, Roach," he
said. "But, remember, this is very
important."

"Caw—Caw!" remarked the crow hoarsely
but not impolitely.

"Very good, sir. Thank you, sir," said Mr.
Roach, and Mrs. Medlock took him out of
the room.

Outside in the corridor, being a rather good-
natured man, he smiled until he almost

laughed.

"My word!" he said, "he's got a fine lordly
way with him, hasn't he? You'd think he was
a whole Royal Family rolled into one—Prince
Consort and all.".

"Eh!" protested Mrs. Medlock, "we've had
to let him trample all over every one of us
ever since he had feet and he thinks that's
what folks was born for."

"Perhaps he'll grow out of it, if he lives,"
suggested Mr. Roach.

"Well, there's one thing pretty sure," said
Mrs. Medlock. "If he does live and that Indian
child stays here I'll warrant she teaches him
that the whole orange does not belong to
him, as Susan Sowerby says. And he'll be
likely to find out the size of his own quarter."

Inside the room Colin was leaning back on
his cushions.

"It's all safe now," he said. "And this
afternoon I shall see it—this afternoon I shall
be in it!"

Dickon went back to the garden with his
creatures and Mary stayed with Colin. She
did not think he looked tired but he was very
quiet before their lunch came and he was
quiet while they were eating it. She
wondered why and asked him about it.

"What big eyes you've got, Colin," she said.
"When you are thinking they get as big as
saucers. What are you thinking about now?"

"I can't help thinking about what it will look
like," he answered.

"The garden?" asked Mary.

"The springtime," he said. "I was thinking

-99-

that I've really never seen it before. I
scarcely ever went out and when I did go I
never looked at it. I didn't even think about
it."

"I never saw it in India because there wasn't
any," said Mary.

Shut in and morbid as his life had been,
Colin had more imagination than she had
and at least he had spent a good deal of
time looking at wonderful books and
pictures.

"That morning when you ran in and said 'It's
come! It's come!, you made me feel quite
queer. It sounded as if things were coming
with a great procession and big bursts and
wafts of music. I've a picture like it in one of
my books—crowds of lovely people and
children with garlands and branches with
blossoms on them, everyone laughing and
dancing and crowding and playing on
pipes. That was why I said, 'Perhaps we
shall hear golden trumpets' and told you to
throw open the window."

"How funny!" said Mary. "That's really just
what it feels like. And if all the flowers and
leaves and green things and birds and wild
creatures danced past at once, what a
crowd it would be! I'm sure they'd dance
and sing and flute and that would be the
wafts of music."

They both laughed but it was not because
the idea was laughable but because they
both so liked it.

A little later the nurse made Colin ready.
She noticed that instead of lying like a log
while his clothes were put on he sat up and
made some efforts to help himself, and he
talked and laughed with Mary all the time.

"This is one of his good days, sir," she said

to Dr. Craven, who dropped in to inspect
him. "He's in such good spirits that it makes
him stronger."

"I'll call in again later in the afternoon, after
he has come in," said Dr. Craven. "I must
see how the going out agrees with him. I
wish," in a very low voice, "that he would let
you go with him."

"I'd rather give up the case this moment, sir,
than even stay here while it's suggested,"
answered the nurse. With sudden firmness.

"I hadn't really decided to suggest it," said
the doctor, with his slight nervousness.
"We'll try the experiment. Dickon's a lad I'd
trust with a new-born child."

The strongest footman in the house carried
Colin down stairs and put him in his
wheeled chair near which Dickon waited
outside. After the manservant had arranged
his rugs and cushions the Rajah waved his
hand to him and to the nurse.

"You have my permission to go," he said,
and they both disappeared quickly and it
must be confessed giggled when they were
safely inside the house.

Dickon began to push the wheeled chair
slowly and steadily. Mistress Mary walked
beside it and Colin leaned back and lifted
his face to the sky. The arch of it looked very
high and the small snowy clouds seemed
like white birds floating on outspread wings
below its crystal blueness. The wind swept
in soft big breaths down from the moor and
was strange with a wild clear scented
sweetness. Colin kept lifting his thin chest to
draw it in, and his big eyes looked as if it
were they which were listening—listening,
instead of his ears.

"There are so many sounds of singing and

-100-

humming and calling out," he said. "What is
that scent the puffs of wind bring?"

"It's gorse on th' moor that's openin' out,"
answered Dickon. "Eh! th' bees are at it
wonderful today."

Not a human creature was to be caught
sight of in the paths they took. In fact every
gardener or gardener's lad had been
witched away. But they wound in and out
among the shrubbery and out and round the
fountain beds, following their carefully
planned route for the mere mysterious
pleasure of it. But when at last they turned
into the Long Walk by the ivied walls the
excited sense of an approaching thrill made
them, for some curious reason they could
not have explained, begin to speak in
whispers.

"This is it," breathed Mary. "This is where I
used to walk up and down and wonder and
wonder." "Is it?" cried Colin, and his eyes
began to search the ivy with eager
curiousness. "But I can see nothing," he
whispered. "There is no door."

"That's what I thought," said Mary.

Then there was a lovely breathless silence
and the chair wheeled on.

"That is the garden where Ben Weatherstaff
works," said Mary.

"Is it?" said Colin.

A few yards more and Mary whispered
again.

"This is where the robin flew over the wall,"
she said.

"Is it?" cried Colin. "Oh! I wish he'd come
again!"

"And that," said Mary with solemn delight,
pointing under a big lilac bush, "is where he
perched on the little heap of earth and
showed me the key."

Then Colin sat up.

"Where? Where? There?" he cried, and his
eyes were as big as the wolf's in Red
Riding-Hood, when Red Riding-Hood felt
called upon to remark on them. Dickon
stood still and the wheeled chair stopped.

"And this," said Mary, stepping on to the
bed close to the ivy, "is where I went to talk
to him when he chirped at me from the top
of the wall. And this is the ivy the wind blew
back," and she took hold of the hanging
green curtain.

"Oh! is it—is it!" gasped Colin.

"And here is the handle, and here is the
door. Dickon push him in—push him in
quickly!"

And Dickon did it with one strong, steady,
splendid push.

But Colin had actually dropped back
against his cushions, even though he
gasped with delight, and he had covered
his eyes with his hands and held them there
shutting out everything until they were inside
and the chair stopped as if by magic and the
door was closed. Not till then did he take
them away and look round and round and
round as Dickon and Mary had done. And
over walls and earth and trees and swinging
sprays and tendrils the fair green veil of
tender little leaves had crept, and in the
grass under the trees and the gray urns in
the alcoves and here and there everywhere
were touches or splashes of gold and
purple and white and the trees were
showing pink and snow above his head and

-101-

there were fluttering of wings and faint
sweet pipes and humming and scents and
scents. And the sun fell warm upon his face
like a hand with a lovely touch. And in
wonder Mary and Dickon stood and stared
at him. He looked so strange and different
because a pink glow of color had actually
crept all over him—ivory face and neck and
hands and all.

"I shall get well! I shall get well!" he cried out.
"Mary! Dickon! I shall get well! And I shall
live forever and ever and ever!"

Chapter 21 BEN WEATHERSTAFF

One of the strange things about living in the
world is that it is only now and then one is
quite sure one is going to live forever and
ever and ever. One knows it sometimes
when one gets up at the tender solemn
dawn-time and goes out and stands alone
and throws one's head far back and looks
up and up and watches the pale sky slowly
changing and flushing and marvelous
unknown things happening until the East
almost makes one cry out and one's heart
stands still at the strange unchanging
majesty of the rising of the sun—which has
been happening every morning for
thousands and thousands and thousands of
years. One knows it then for a moment or
so. And one knows it sometimes when one
stands by oneself in a wood at sunset and
the mysterious deep gold stillness slanting
through and under the branches seems to
be saying slowly again and again
something one cannot quite hear, however
much one tries. Then sometimes the
immense quiet of the dark blue at night with
millions of stars waiting and watching
makes one sure; and sometimes a sound of
far-off music makes it true; and sometimes
a look in some one's eyes.

And it was like that with Colin when he first

saw and heard and felt the Springtime
inside the four high walls of a hidden
garden. That afternoon the whole world
seemed to devote itself to being perfect
and radiantly beautiful and kind to one boy.
Perhaps out of pure heavenly goodness the
spring came and crowned everything it
possibly could into that one place. More
than once Dickon paused in what he was
doing and stood still with a sort of growing
wonder in his eyes, shaking his head softly.

"Eh! it is graidely," he said. "I'm twelve goin'
on thirteen an' there's a lot o' afternoons in
thirteen years, but seems to me like I never
seed one as graidely as this 'ere."

"Aye, it is a graidely one," said Mary, and
she sighed for mere joy. "I'll warrant it's the
graidelest one as ever was in this world."

"Does tha' think," said Colin with dreamy
carefulness, "as happen it was made loike
this 'ere all o' purpose for me?"

"My word!" cried Mary admiringly, "that
there is a bit o' good Yorkshire. Tha'rt
shapin' first-rate—that tha' art."

And delight reigned. They drew the chair
under the plum-tree, which was snow-
white with blossoms and musical with bees.
It was like a king's canopy, a fairy king's.
There were flowering cherry-trees near and
apple-trees whose buds were pink and
white, and here and there one had burst
open wide. Between the blossoming
branches of the canopy bits of blue sky
looked down like wonderful eyes.

Mary and Dickon worked a litle here and
there and Colin watched them. They brought
him things to look at—buds which were
opening, buds which were tight closed, bits
of twig whose leaves were just showing
green, the feather of a woodpecker which

-102-

had dropped on the grass, the empty shell
of some bird early hatched. Dickon pushed
the chair slowly round and round the garden,
stopping every other moment to let him look
at wonders springing out of the earth or
trailing down from trees. It was like being
taken in state round the country of a magic
king and queen and shown all the
mysterious riches it contained.

"I wonder if we shall see the robin?" said
Colin.

"Tha'll see him often enow after a bit,"
answered Dickon. "When th' eggs hatches
out th' little chap he'll be kep' so busy it'll
make his head swim. Tha'll see him flyin'
backward an' for'ard carryin' worms nigh
as big as himsel' an' that much noise goin'
on in th' nest when he gets there as fair
flusters him so as he scarce knows which
big mouth to drop th' first piece in. An'
gapin' beaks an' squawks on every side.
Mother says as when she sees th' work a
robin has to keep them gapin' beaks filled,
she feels like she was a lady with nothin' to
do. She says she's seen th' little chaps
when it seemed like th' sweat must be
droppin' off 'em, though folk can't see it."

This made them giggle so delightedly that
they were obliged to cover their mouths with
their hands, remembering that they must not
be heard. Colin had been instructed as to
the law of whispers and low voices several
days before. He liked the mysteriousness of
it and did his best, but in the midst of excited
enjoyment it is rather difficult never to laugh
above a whisper.

Every moment of the afternoon was full of
new things and every hour the sunshine
grew more golden. The wheeled chair had
been drawn back under the canopy and
Dickon had sat down on the grass and had
just drawn out his pipe when Colin saw

something he had not had time to notice
before.

"That's a very old tree over there, isn't it?"
he said. Dickon looked across the grass at
the tree and Mary looked and there was a
brief moment of stillness.

"Yes," answered Dickon, after it, and his
low voice had a very gentle sound.

Mary gazed at the tree and thought.

"The branches are quite gray and there's
not a single leaf anywhere," Colin went on.
"It's quite dead, isn't it?"

"Aye," admitted Dickon. "But them roses as
has climbed all over it will near hide every bit
o' th' dead wood when they're full o' leaves
an' flowers. It won't look dead then. It'll be
th' prettiest of all."

Mary still gazed at the tree and thought.

"It looks as if a big branch had been broken
off," said Colin. "I wonder how it was done."

"It's been done many a year," answered
Dickon. "Eh!" with a sudden relieved start
and laying his hand on Colin. "Look at that
robin! There he is! He's been foragin' for
his mate."

Colin was almost too late but he just caught
sight of him, the flash of red-breasted bird
with something in his beak. He darted
through the greenness and into the close-
grown corner and was out of sight. Colin
leaned back on his cushion again, laughing
a little. "He's taking her tea to her. Perhaps
it's five o'clock. I think I'd like some tea
myself."

And so they were safe.

-103-

"It was Magic which sent the robin," said
Mary secretly to Dickon afterward. "I know it
was Magic." For both she and Dickon had
been afraid Colin might ask something
about the tree whose branch had broken off
ten years ago and they had talked it over
together and Dickon had stood and rubbed
his head in a troubled way.

"We mun look as if it wasn't no different from
th' other trees," he had said. "We couldn't
never tell him how it broke, poor lad. If he
says anything about it we mun—we mun try to
look cheerful."

"Aye, that we mun," had answered Mary.

But she had not felt as if she looked cheerful
when she gazed at the tree. She wondered
and wondered in those few moments if
there was any reality in that other thing
Dickon had said. He had gone on rubbing
his rust-red hair in a puzzled way, but a nice
comforted look had begun to grow in his
blue eyes.

"Mrs. Craven was a very lovely young lady,"
he had gone on rather hesitatingly. "An'
mother she thinks maybe she's about
Misselthwaite many a time lookin' after
Mester Colin, same as all mothers do when
they're took out o' th' world. They have to
come back, tha' sees. Happen she's been
in the garden an' happen it was her set us to
work, an' told us to bring him here."

Mary had thought he meant something
about Magic. She was a great believer in
Magic. Secretly she quite believed that
Dickon worked Magic, of course good
Magic, on everything near him and that was
why people liked him so much and wild
creatures knew he was their friend. She
wondered, indeed, if it were not possible
that his gift had brought the robin just at the
right moment when Colin asked that

dangerous question. She felt that his Magic
was working all the afternoon and making
Colin look like an entirely different boy. It did
not seem possible that he could be the crazy
creature who had screamed and beaten
and bitten his pillow. Even his ivory
whiteness seemed to change. The faint
glow of color which had shown on his face
and neck and hands when he first got inside
the garden really never quite died away. He
looked as if he were made of flesh instead
of ivory or wax.

They saw the robin carry food to his mate
two or three times, and it was so suggestive
of afternoon tea that Colin felt they must
have some.

"Go and make one of the men servants
bring some in a basket to the rhododendron
walk," he said. "And then you and Dickon
can bring it here."

It was an agreeable idea, easily carried out,
and when the white cloth was spread upon
the grass, with hot tea and buttered toast
and crumpets, a delightfully hungry meal
was eaten, and several birds on domestic
errands paused to inquire what was going
on and were led into investigating crumbs
with great activity. Nut and Shell whisked up
trees with pieces of cake and Soot took the
entire half of a buttered crumpet into a
corner and pecked at and examined and
turned it over and made hoarse remarks
about it until he decided to swallow it all
joyfully in one gulp.

The afternoon was dragging towards its
mellow hour. The sun was deepening the
gold of its lances, the bees were going
home and the birds were flying past less
often. Dickon and Mary were sitting on the
grass, the tea-basket was repacked ready
to be taken back to the house, and Colin
was lying against his cushions with his

-104-

heavy locks pushed back from his forehead
and his face looking quite a natural color.

"I don't want this afternoon to go," he said;
"but I shall come back tomorrow, and the
day after, and the day after, and the day
after."

"You'll get plenty of fresh air, won't you?"
said Mary. "I'm going to get nothing else,"
he answered. "I've seen the spring now and
I'm going to see the summer. I'm going to
see everything grow here. I'm going to grow
here myself."

"That tha' will," said Dickon. "Us'll have thee
walkin' about here an' diggin' same as
other folk afore long."

Colin flushed tremendously.

"Walk!" he said. "Dig! Shall I?"

Dickon's glance at him was delicately
cautious. Neither he nor Mary had ever
asked if anything was the matter with his
legs.

"For sure tha' will," he said stoutly.
"Tha—tha's got legs o' thine own, same as
other folks!"

Mary was rather frightened until she heard
Colin's answer.

"Nothing really ails them," he said, "but they
are so thin and weak. They shake so that I'm
afraid to try to stand on them."

Both Mary and Dickon drew a relieved
breath.

"When tha' stops bein' afraid tha'lt stand on
'em," Dickon said with renewed cheer. "An'
tha'lt stop bein' afraid in a bit."

"I shall?" said Colin, and he lay still as if he
were wondering about things.

They were really very quiet for a little while.
The sun was dropping lower. It was that
hour when everything stills itself, and they
really had had a busy and exciting
afternoon. Colin looked as if he were
resting luxuriously. Even the creatures had
ceased moving about and had drawn
together and were resting near them. Soot
had perched on a low branch and drawn up
one leg and dropped the gray film drowsily
over his eyes. Mary privately thought he
looked as if he might snore in a minute.

In the midst of this stillness it was rather
startling when Colin half lifted his head and
exclaimed in a loud suddenly alarmed
whisper:

"Who is that man?" Dickon and Mary
scrambled to their feet.

"Man!" they both cried in low quick voices.

Colin pointed to the high wall. "Look!" he
whispered excitedly. "Just look!"

Mary and Dickon wheeled about and
looked. There was Ben Weatherstaff's
indignant face glaring at them over the wall
from the top of a ladder! He actually shook
his fist at Mary.

"If I wasn't a bachelder, an' tha' was a
wench o' mine," he cried, "I'd give thee a
hidin'!"

He mounted another step threateningly as if
it were his energetic intention to jump down
and deal with her; but as she came toward
him he evidently thought better of it and
stood on the top step of his ladder shaking
his fist down at her.

-105-

"I never thowt much o' thee!" he harangued.
"I couldna' abide thee th' first time I set eyes
on thee. A scrawny buttermilk-faced young
besom, allus askin' questions an' pokin'
tha' nose where it wasna, wanted. I never
knowed how tha' got so thick wi' me. If it
hadna' been for th' robin—Drat him—"

"Ben Weatherstaff," called out Mary, finding
her breath. She stood below him and called
up to him with a sort of gasp. "Ben
Weatherstaff, it was the robin who showed
me the way!"

Then it did seem as if Ben really would
scramble down on her side of the wall, he
was so outraged.

"Tha' young bad 'un!" he called down at her.
"Layin' tha' badness on a robin—not but what
he's impidint enow for anythin'. Him
showin' thee th' way! Him! Eh! tha' young
nowt"—she could see his next words burst
out because he was overpowered by
curiosity—"however i' this world did tha' get
in?"

"It was the robin who showed me the way,"
she protested obstinately. "He didn't know
he was doing it but he did. And I can't tell
you from here while you're shaking your fist
at me."

He stopped shaking his fist very suddenly at
that very moment and his jaw actually
dropped as he stared over her head at
something he saw coming over the grass
toward him.

At the first sound of his torrent of words
Colin had been so surprised that he had
only sat up and listened as if he were
spellbound. But in the midst of it he had
recovered himself and beckoned
imperiously to Dickon.

"Wheel me over there!" he commanded.
"Wheel me quite close and stop right in front
of him!"

And this, if you please, this is what Ben
Weatherstaff beheld and which made his
jaw drop. A wheeled chair with luxurious
cushions and robes which came toward him
looking rather like some sort of State Coach
because a young Rajah leaned back in it
with royal command in his great black-
rimmed eyes and a thin white hand
extended haughtily toward him. And it
stopped right under Ben Weatherstaff's
nose. It was really no wonder his mouth
dropped open.

"Do you know who I am?" demanded the
Rajah.

How Ben Weatherstaff stared! His red old
eyes fixed themselves on what was before
him as if he were seeing a ghost. He gazed
and gazed and gulped a lump down his
throat and did not say a word. "Do you know
who I am?" demanded Colin still more
imperiously. "Answer!"

Ben Weatherstaff put his gnarled hand up
and passed it over his eyes and over his
forehead and then he did answer in a queer
shaky voice.

"Who tha' art?" he said. "Aye, that I do—wi'
tha' mother's eyes starin' at me out o' tha'
face. Lord knows how tha' come here. But
tha'rt th' poor cripple."

Colin forgot that he had ever had a back.
His face flushed scarlet and he sat bolt
upright.

"I'm not a cripple!" he cried out furiously. "I'm
not!"

"He's not!" cried Mary, almost shouting up

-106-

the wall in her fierce indignation. "He's not
got a lump as big as a pin! I looked and
there was none there—not one!"

Ben Weatherstaff passed his hand over his
forehead again and gazed as if he could
never gaze enough. His hand shook and his
mouth shook and his voice shook. He was
an ignorant old man and a tactless old man
and he could only remember the things he
had heard.

"Tha'—tha' hasn't got a crooked back?" he
said hoarsely.

"No!" shouted Colin.

"Tha'—tha' hasn't got crooked legs?"
quavered Ben more hoarsely yet. It was too
much. The strength which Colin usually
threw into his tantrums rushed through him
now in a new way. Never yet had he been
accused of crooked legs—even in
whispers—and the perfectly simple belief in
their existence which was revealed by Ben
Weatherstaff's voice was more than Rajah
flesh and blood could endure. His anger and
insulted pride made him forget everything
but this one moment and filled him with a
power he had never known before, an
almost unnatural strength.

"Come here!" he shouted to Dickon, and he
actually began to tear the coverings off his
lower limbs and disentangle himself.
"Come here! Come here! This minute!"

Dickon was by his side in a second. Mary
caught her breath in a short gasp and felt
herself turn pale.

"He can do it! He can do it! He can do it! He
can!" she gabbled over to herself under her
breath as fast as ever she could.

There was a brief fierce scramble, the rugs

were tossed on the ground, Dickon held
Colin's arm, the thin legs were out, the thin
feet were on the grass. Colin was standing
upright—upright—as straight as an arrow and
looking strangely tall—his head thrown back
and his strange eyes flashing lightning.
"Look at me!" he flung up at Ben
Weatherstaff. "Just look at me—you! Just look
at me!"

"He's as straight as I am!" cried Dickon.
"He's as straight as any lad i' Yorkshire!"

What Ben Weatherstaff did Mary thought
queer beyond measure. He choked and
gulped and suddenly tears ran down his
weather-wrinkled cheeks as he struck his
old hands together.

"Eh!" he burst forth, "th' lies folk tells! Tha'rt
as thin as a lath an' as white as a wraith, but
there's not a knob on thee. Tha'lt make a
mon yet. God bless thee!"

Dickon held Colin's arm strongly but the boy
had not begun to falter. He stood straighter
and straighter and looked Ben Weatherstaff
in the face.

"I'm your master," he said, "when my father
is away. And you are to obey me. This is my
garden. Don't dare to say a word about it!
You get down from that ladder and go out to
the Long Walk and Miss Mary will meet you
and bring you here. I want to talk to you. We
did not want you, but now you will have to be
in the secret. Be quick!"

Ben Weatherstaff's crabbed old face was
still wet with that one queer rush of tears. It
seemed as if he could not take his eyes
from thin straight Colin standing on his feet
with his head thrown back.

"Eh! lad," he almost whispered. "Eh! my
lad!" And then remembering himself he

-107-

suddenly touched his hat gardener fashion
and said, "Yes, sir! Yes, sir!" and obediently
disappeared as he descended the ladder.

Chapter 22 WHEN THE SUN WENT DOWN

When his head was out of sight Colin turned
to Mary.

"Go and meet him," he said; and Mary flew
across the grass to the door under the ivy.

Dickon was watching him with sharp eyes.
There were scarlet spots on his cheeks and
he looked amazing, but he showed no signs
of falling.

"I can stand," he said, and his head was still
held up and he said it quite grandly.

"I told thee tha' could as soon as tha'
stopped bein' afraid," answered Dickon.
"An' tha's stopped."

"Yes, I've stopped," said Colin.

Then suddenly he remembered something
Mary had said.

"Are you making Magic?" he asked sharply.

Dickon's curly mouth spread in a cheerful
grin.

"Tha's doin' Magic thysel'," he said. "It's
same Magic as made these 'ere work out
o' th' earth," and he touched with his thick
boot a clump of crocuses in the grass. Colin
looked down at them.

"Aye," he said slowly, "there couldna' be
bigger Magic than that there—there couldna'
be."

He drew himself up straighter than ever.

"I'm going to walk to that tree," he said,
pointing to one a few feet away from him.
"I'm going to be standing when Weatherstaff
comes here. I can rest against the tree if I
like. When I want to sit down I will sit down,
but not before. Bring a rug from the chair."

He walked to the tree and though Dickon
held his arm he was wonderfully steady.
When he stood against the tree trunk it was
not too plain that he supported himself
against it, and he still held himself so
straight that he looked tall.

When Ben Weatherstaff came through the
door in the wall he saw him standing there
and he heard Mary muttering something
under her breath.

"What art sayin'?" he asked rather testily
because he did not want his attention
distracted from the long thin straight boy
figure and proud face.

But she did not tell him. What she was saying
was this:

"You can do it! You can do it! I told you you
could! You can do it! You can do it! You can!"
She was saying it to Colin because she
wanted to make Magic and keep him on his
feet looking like that. She could not bear that
he should give in before Ben Weatherstaff.
He did not give in. She was uplifted by a
sudden feeling that he looked quite
beautiful in spite of his thinness. He fixed
his eyes on Ben Weatherstaff in his funny
imperious way.

"Look at me!" he commanded. "Look at me
all over! Am I a hunchback? Have I got
crooked legs?"

Ben Weatherstaff had not quite got over his
emotion, but he had recovered a little and
answered almost in his usual way.

-108-

"Not tha'," he said. "Nowt o' th' sort. What's
tha' been doin' with thysel'—hidin' out o'
sight an' lettin' folk think tha' was cripple an'
half-witted?"

"Half-witted!" said Colin angrily. "Who
thought that?"

"Lots o' fools," said Ben. "Th' world's full o'
jackasses brayin' an' they never bray nowt
but lies. What did tha' shut thysel' up for?"

"Everyone thought I was going to die," said
Colin shortly. "I'm not!"

And he said it with such decision Ben
Weatherstaff looked him over, up and down,
down and up.

"Tha' die!" he said with dry exultation. "Nowt
o' th' sort! Tha's got too much pluck in thee.
When I seed thee put tha' legs on th' ground
in such a hurry I knowed tha' was all right. Sit
thee down on th' rug a bit young Mester an'
give me thy orders."

There was a queer mixture of crabbed
tenderness and shrewd understanding in
his manner. Mary had poured out speech as
rapidly as she could as they had come down
the Long Walk. The chief thing to be
remembered, she had told him, was that
Colin was getting well—getting well. The
garden was doing it. No one must let him
remember about having humps and dying.

The Rajah condescended to seat himself
on a rug under the tree.

"What work do you do in the gardens,
Weatherstaff?" he inquired.

"Anythin' I'm told to do," answered old Ben.
"I'm kep' on by favor—because she liked
me."

"She?" said Colin.

"Tha' mother," answered Ben Weatherstaff.

"My mother?" said Colin, and he looked
about him quietly. "This was her garden,
wasn't it?"

"Aye, it was that!" and Ben Weatherstaff
looked about him too. "She were main fond
of it."

"It is my garden now. I am fond of it. I shall
come here every day," announced Colin.
"But it is to be a secret. My orders are that
no one is to know that we come here.
Dickon and my cousin have worked and
made it come alive. I shall send for you
sometimes to help—but you must come when
no one can see you."

Ben Weatherstaff's face twisted itself in a
dry old smile.

"I've come here before when no one saw
me," he said.

"What!" exclaimed Colin.

"When?"

"Th' last time I was here," rubbing his chin
and looking round, "was about two year'
ago."

"But no one has been in it for ten years!"
cried Colin.

"There was no door!"

"I'm no one," said old Ben dryly. "An' I didn't
come through th' door. I come over th' wall.
Th' rheumatics held me back th' last two
year'."

"Tha' come an' did a bit o' prunin'!" cried

-109-

Dickon. "I couldn't make out how it had been
done."

"She was so fond of it—she was!" said Ben
Weatherstaff slowly. "An' she was such a
pretty young thing. She says to me once,
'Ben,' says she laughin', 'if ever I'm ill or if I
go away you must take care of my roses.'
When she did go away th' orders was no
one was ever to come nigh. But I come,"
with grumpy obstinacy. "Over th' wall I
come—until th' rheumatics stopped me—an' I
did a bit o' work once a year. She'd gave
her order first."

"It wouldn't have been as wick as it is if tha'
hadn't done it," said Dickon. "I did wonder."

"I'm glad you did it, Weatherstaff," said
Colin. "You'll know how to keep the secret."

"Aye, I'll know, sir," answered Ben. "An, it'll
be easier for a man wi' rheumatics to come
in at th' door."

On the grass near the tree Mary had
dropped her trowel. Colin stretched out his
hand and took it up. An odd expression
came into his face and he began to scratch
at the earth. His thin hand was weak enough
but presently as they watched him—Mary with
quite breathless interest—he drove the end of
the trowel into the soil and turned some
over.

"You can do it! You can do it!" said Mary to
herself. "I tell you, you can!"

Dickon's round eyes were full of eager
curiousness but he said not a word. Ben
Weatherstaff looked on with interested face.

Colin persevered. After he had turned a few
trowelfuls of soil he spoke exultantly to
Dickon in his best Yorkshire.

"Tha' said as tha'd have me walkin' about
here same as other folk—an' tha' said tha'd
have me diggin'. I thowt tha' was just leein'
to please me. This is only th' first day an'
I've walked—an' here I am diggin'."

Ben Weatherstaff's mouth fell open again
when he heard him, but he ended by
chuckling.

"Eh!" he said, "that sounds as if tha'd got
wits enow. Tha'rt a Yorkshire lad for sure.
An' tha'rt diggin', too. How'd tha' like to
plant a bit o' somethin'? I can get thee a
rose in a pot."

"Go and get it!" said Colin, digging
excitedly. "Quick! Quick!"

It was done quickly enough indeed. Ben
Weatherstaff went his way forgetting
rheumatics. Dickon took his spade and dug
the hole deeper and wider than a new
digger with thin white hands could make it.
Mary slipped out to run and bring back a
watering-can. When Dickon had deepened
the hole Colin went on turning the soft earth
over and over. He looked up at the sky,
flushed and glowing with the strangely new
exercise, slight as it was.

"I want to do it before the sun goes
quite—quite down," he said.

Mary thought that perhaps the sun held back
a few minutes just on purpose. Ben
Weatherstaff brought the rose in its pot from
the greenhouse. He hobbled over the grass
as fast as he could. He had begun to be
excited, too. He knelt down by the hole and
broke the pot from the mould.

"Here, lad," he said, handing the plant to
Colin. "Set it in the earth thysel' same as th'
king does when he goes to a new place."

-110-

The thin white hands shook a little and
Colin's flush grew deeper as he set the rose
in the mould and held it while old Ben made
firm the earth. It was filled in and pressed
down and made steady. Mary was leaning
forward on her hands and knees. Soot had
flown down and marched forward to see
what was being done. Nut and Shell
chattered about it from a cherry-tree.

"It's planted!" said Colin at last. "And the sun
is only slipping over the edge. Help me up,
Dickon. I want to be standing when it goes.
That's part of the Magic."

And Dickon helped him, and the Magic—or
whatever it was—so gave him strength that
when the sun did slip over the edge and end
the strange lovely afternoon for them there
he actually stood on his two feet—laughing.

Chapter 23 MAGIC

Dr. Craven had been waiting some time at
the house when they returned to it. He had
indeed begun to wonder if it might not be
wise to send some one out to explore the
garden paths. When Colin was brought back
to his room the poor man looked him over
seriously.

"You should not have stayed so long," he
said. "You must not overexert yourself."

"I am not tired at all," said Colin. "It has made
me well. Tomorrow I am going out in the
morning as well as in the afternoon."

"I am not sure that I can allow it," answered
Dr. Craven. "I am afraid it would not be
wise."

"It would not be wise to try to stop me," said
Colin quite seriously. "I am going."

Even Mary had found out that one of Colin's

chief peculiarities was that he did not know
in the least what a rude little brute he was
with his way of ordering people about. He
had lived on a sort of desert island all his life
and as he had been the king of it he had
made his own manners and had had no one
to compare himself with. Mary had indeed
been rather like him herself and since she
had been at Misselthwaite had gradually
discovered that her own manners had not
been of the kind which is usual or popular.
Having made this discovery she naturally
thought it of enough interest to
communicate to Colin. So she sat and
looked at him curiously for a few minutes
after Dr. Craven had gone. She wanted to
make him ask her why she was doing it and
of course she did.

"What are you looking at me for?" he said.

"I'm thinking that I am rather sorry for Dr.
Craven."

"So am I," said Colin calmly, but not without
an air of some satisfaction. "He won't get
Misselthwaite at all now I'm not going to
die."

"I'm sorry for him because of that, of
course," said Mary, "but I was thinking just
then that it must have been very horrid to
have had to be polite for ten years to a boy
who was always rude. I would never have
done it."

"Am I rude?" Colin inquired undisturbedly.

"If you had been his own boy and he had
been a slapping sort of man," said Mary,
"he would have slapped you."

"But he daren't," said Colin.

"No, he daren't," answered Mistress Mary,
thinking the thing out quite without

-111-

prejudice. "Nobody ever dared to do
anything you didn't like—because you were
going to die and things like that. You were
such a poor thing."

"But," announced Colin stubbornly, "I am not
going to be a poor thing. I won't let people
think I'm one. I stood on my feet this
afternoon."

"It is always having your own way that has
made you so queer," Mary went on, thinking
aloud.

Colin turned his head, frowning.

"Am I queer?" he demanded.

"Yes," answered Mary, "very. But you
needn't be cross," she added impartially,
"because so am I queer—and so is Ben
Weatherstaff. But I am not as queer as I was
before I began to like people and before I
found the garden."

"I don't want to be queer," said Colin. "I am
not going to be," and he frowned again with
determination.

He was a very proud boy. He lay thinking for
a while and then Mary saw his beautiful
smile begin and gradually change his whole
face.

"I shall stop being queer," he said, "if I go
every day to the garden. There is Magic in
there—good Magic, you know, Mary. I am
sure there is." "So am I," said Mary.

"Even if it isn't real Magic," Colin said, "we
can pretend it is. Something is
there—something!"

"It's Magic," said Mary, "but not black. It's as
white as snow."

They always called it Magic and indeed it
seemed like it in the months that
followed—the wonderful months—the radiant
months—the amazing ones. Oh! the things
which happened in that garden! If you have
never had a garden you cannot understand,
and if you have had a garden you will know
that it would take a whole book to describe
all that came to pass there. At first it
seemed that green things would never
cease pushing their way through the earth,
in the grass, in the beds, even in the
crevices of the walls. Then the green things
began to show buds and the buds began to
unfurl and show color, every shade of blue,
every shade of purple, every tint and hue of
crimson. In its happy days flowers had been
tucked away into every inch and hole and
corner. Ben Weatherstaff had seen it done
and had himself scraped out mortar from
between the bricks of the wall and made
pockets of earth for lovely clinging things to
grow on. Iris and white lilies rose out of the
grass in sheaves, and the green alcoves
filled themselves with amazing armies of
the blue and white flower lances of tall
delphiniums or columbines or campanulas.

"She was main fond o' them—she was," Ben
Weatherstaff said. "She liked them things as
was allus pointin' up to th' blue sky, she
used to tell. Not as she was one o' them as
looked down on th' earth—not her. She just
loved it but she said as th' blue sky allus
looked so joyful."

The seeds Dickon and Mary had planted
grew as if fairies had tended them. Satiny
poppies of all tints danced in the breeze by
the score, gaily defying flowers which had
lived in the garden for years and which it
might be confessed seemed rather to
wonder how such new people had got
there. And the roses—the roses! Rising out of
the grass, tangled round the sun-dial,
wreathing the tree trunks and hanging from

-112-

their branches, climbing up the walls and
spreading over them with long garlands
falling in cascades—they came alive day by
day, hour by hour. Fair fresh leaves, and
buds—and buds—tiny at first but swelling and
working Magic until they burst and uncurled
into cups of scent delicately spilling
themselves over their brims and filling the
garden air.

Colin saw it all, watching each change as it
took place. Every morning he was brought
out and every hour of each day when it
didn't rain he spent in the garden. Even gray
days pleased him. He would lie on the grass
"watching things growing," he said. If you
watched long enough, he declared, you
could see buds unsheath themselves. Also
you could make the acquaintance of
strange busy insect things running about on
various unknown but evidently serious
errands, sometimes carrying tiny scraps of
straw or feather or food, or climbing blades
of grass as if they were trees from whose
tops one could look out to explore the
country. A mole throwing up its mound at the
end of its burrow and making its way out at
last with the long-nailed paws which looked
so like elfish hands, had absorbed him one
whole morning. Ants' ways, beetles' ways,
bees' ways, frogs' ways, birds' ways,
plants' ways, gave him a new world to
explore and when Dickon revealed them all
and added foxes' ways, otters' ways,
ferrets' ways, squirrels' ways, and trout'
and water-rats' and badgers' ways, there
was no end to the things to talk about and
think over.

And this was not the half of the Magic. The
fact that he had really once stood on his feet
had set Colin thinking tremendously and
when Mary told him of the spell she had
worked he was excited and approved of it
greatly. He talked of it constantly.

"Of course there must be lots of Magic in the
world," he said wisely one day, "but people
don't know what it is like or how to make it.
Perhaps the beginning is just to say nice
things are going to happen until you make
them happen. I am going to try and
experiment"

The next morning when they went to the
secret garden he sent at once for Ben
Weatherstaff. Ben came as quickly as he
could and found the Rajah standing on his
feet under a tree and looking very grand but
also very beautifully smiling.

"Good morning, Ben Weatherstaff," he said.
"I want you and Dickon and Miss Mary to
stand in a row and listen to me because I am
going to tell you something very important."

"Aye, aye, sir!" answered Ben Weatherstaff,
touching his forehead. (One of the long
concealed charms of Ben Weatherstaff was
that in his boyhood he had once run away to
sea and had made voyages. So he could
reply like a sailor.)

"I am going to try a scientific experiment,"
explained the Rajah. "When I grow up I am
going to make great scientific discoveries
and I am going to begin now with this
experiment"

"Aye, aye, sir!" said Ben Weatherstaff
promptly, though this was the first time he
had heard of great scientific discoveries.

It was the first time Mary had heard of them,
either, but even at this stage she had begun
to realize that, queer as he was, Colin had
read about a great many singular things and
was somehow a very convincing sort of boy.
When he held up his head and fixed his
strange eyes on you it seemed as if you
believed him almost in spite of yourself
though he was only ten years old—going on

-113-

eleven. At this moment he was especially
convincing because he suddenly felt the
fascination of actually making a sort of
speech like a grown-up person.

"The great scientific discoveries I am going
to make," he went on, "will be about Magic.
Magic is a great thing and scarcely any one
knows anything about it except a few
people in old books—and Mary a little,
because she was born in India where there
are fakirs. I believe Dickon knows some
Magic, but perhaps he doesn't know he
knows it. He charms animals and people. I
would never have let him come to see me if
he had not been an animal charmer—which is
a boy charmer, too, because a boy is an
animal. I am sure there is Magic in
everything, only we have not sense enough
to get hold of it and make it do things for
us—like electricity and horses and steam."

This sounded so imposing that Ben
Weatherstaff became quite excited and
really could not keep still. "Aye, aye, sir," he
said and he began to stand up quite
straight.

"When Mary found this garden it looked quite
dead," the orator proceeded. "Then
something began pushing things up out of
the soil and making things out of nothing.
One day things weren't there and another
they were. I had never watched things
before and it made me feel very curious.
Scientific people are always curious and I
am going to be scientific. I keep saying to
myself, 'What is it? What is it?' It's
something. It can't be nothing! I don't know
its name so I call it Magic. I have never seen
the sun rise but Mary and Dickon have and
from what they tell me I am sure that is
Magic too. Something pushes it up and
draws it. Sometimes since I've been in the
garden I've looked up through the trees at
the sky and I have had a strange feeling of

being happy as if something were pushing
and drawing in my chest and making me
breathe fast. Magic is always pushing and
drawing and making things out of nothing.
Everything is made out of Magic, leaves
and trees, flowers and birds, badgers and
foxes and squirrels and people. So it must
be all around us. In this garden—in all the
places. The Magic in this garden has made
me stand up and know I am going to live to
be a man. I am going to make the scientific
experiment of trying to get some and put it in
myself and make it push and draw me and
make me strong. I don't know how to do it
but I think that if you keep thinking about it
and calling it perhaps it will come. Perhaps
that is the first baby way to get it. When I was
going to try to stand that first time Mary kept
saying to herself as fast as she could, 'You
can do it! You can do it!' and I did. I had to try
myself at the same time, of course, but her
Magic helped me—and so did Dickon's.
Every morning and evening and as often in
the daytime as I can remember I am going to
say, 'Magic is in me! Magic is making me
well! I am going to be as strong as Dickon,
as strong as Dickon!' And you must all do it,
too. That is my experiment Will you help, Ben
Weatherstaff?"

"Aye, aye, sir!" said Ben Weatherstaff. "Aye,
aye!"

"If you keep doing it every day as regularly
as soldiers go through drill we shall see
what will happen and find out if the
experiment succeeds. You learn things by
saying them over and over and thinking
about them until they stay in your mind
forever and I think it will be the same with
Magic. If you keep calling it to come to you
and help you it will get to be part of you and it
will stay and do things." "I once heard an
officer in India tell my mother that there were
fakirs who said words over and over
thousands of times," said Mary.

-114-

"I've heard Jem Fettleworth's wife say th'
same thing over thousands o' times—callin'
Jem a drunken brute," said Ben
Weatherstaff dryly. "Summat allus come o'
that, sure enough. He gave her a good
hidin' an' went to th' Blue Lion an' got as
drunk as a lord."

Colin drew his brows together and thought a
few minutes. Then he cheered up.

"Well," he said, "you see something did
come of it. She used the wrong Magic until
she made him beat her. If she'd used the
right Magic and had said something nice
perhaps he wouldn't have got as drunk as a
lord and perhaps—perhaps he might have
bought her a new bonnet."

Ben Weatherstaff chuckled and there was
shrewd admiration in his little old eyes.

"Tha'rt a clever lad as well as a straight-
legged one, Mester Colin," he said. "Next
time I see Bess Fettleworth I'll give her a bit
of a hint o' what Magic will do for her. She'd
be rare an' pleased if th' sinetifik
'speriment worked—an' so 'ud Jem."

Dickon had stood listening to the lecture, his
round eyes shining with curious delight. Nut
and Shell were on his shoulders and he held
a long-eared white rabbit in his arm and
stroked and stroked it softly while it laid its
ears along its back and enjoyed itself.

"Do you think the experiment will work?"
Colin asked him, wondering what he was
thinking. He so often wondered what
Dickon was thinking when he saw him
looking at him or at one of his "creatures"
with his happy wide smile.

He smiled now and his smile was wider
than usual.

"Aye," he answered, "that I do. It'll work
same as th' seeds do when th' sun shines
on 'em. It'll work for sure. Shall us begin it
now?"

Colin was delighted and so was Mary. Fired
by recollections of fakirs and devotees in
illustrations Colin suggested that they
should all sit cross-legged under the tree
which made a canopy.

"It will be like sitting in a sort of temple," said
Colin. "I'm rather tired and I want to sit
down."

"Eh!" said Dickon, "tha' mustn't begin by
sayin' tha'rt tired. Tha' might spoil th'
Magic."

Colin turned and looked at him—into his
innocent round eyes.

"That's true," he said slowly. "I must only
think of the Magic." It all seemed most
majestic and mysterious when they sat
down in their circle. Ben Weatherstaff felt as
if he had somehow been led into appearing
at a prayer-meeting. Ordinarily he was very
fixed in being what he called "agen' prayer-
meetin's" but this being the Rajah's affair
he did not resent it and was indeed inclined
to be gratified at being called upon to
assist. Mistress Mary felt solemnly
enraptured. Dickon held his rabbit in his
arm, and perhaps he made some
charmer's signal no one heard, for when he
sat down, cross-legged like the rest, the
crow, the fox, the squirrels and the lamb
slowly drew near and made part of the
circle, settling each into a place of rest as if
of their own desire.

"The 'creatures' have come," said Colin
gravely. "They want to help us."

Colin really looked quite beautiful, Mary

-115-

thought. He held his head high as if he felt
like a sort of priest and his strange eyes had
a wonderful look in them. The light shone on
him through the tree canopy.

"Now we will begin," he said. "Shall we
sway backward and forward, Mary, as if we
were dervishes?"

"I canna' do no swayin' back'ard and
for'ard," said Ben Weatherstaff. "I've got th'
rheumatics."

"The Magic will take them away," said Colin
in a High Priest tone, "but we won't sway
until it has done it. We will only chant."

"I canna' do no chantin'" said Ben
Weatherstaff a trifle testily. "They turned me
out o' th' church choir th' only time I ever
tried it."

No one smiled. They were all too much in
earnest. Colin's face was not even crossed
by a shadow. He was thinking only of the
Magic.

"Then I will chant," he said. And he began,
looking like a strange boy spirit. "The sun is
shining—the sun is shining. That is the Magic.
The flowers are growing—the roots are
stirring. That is the Magic. Being alive is the
Magic—being strong is the Magic. The Magic
is in me—the Magic is in me. It is in me—it is in
me. It's in every one of us. It's in Ben
Weatherstaff's back. Magic! Magic! Come
and help!"

He said it a great many times—not a
thousand times but quite a goodly number.
Mary listened entranced. She felt as if it
were at once queer and beautiful and she
wanted him to go on and on. Ben
Weatherstaff began to feel soothed into a
sort of dream which was quite agreeable.
The humming of the bees in the blossoms

mingled with the chanting voice and
drowsily melted into a doze. Dickon sat
cross-legged with his rabbit asleep on his
arm and a hand resting on the lamb's back.
Soot had pushed away a squirrel and
huddled close to him on his shoulder, the
gray film dropped over his eyes. At last
Colin stopped.

"Now I am going to walk round the garden,"
he announced.

Ben Weatherstaff's head had just dropped
forward and he lifted it with a jerk.

"You have been asleep," said Colin.

"Nowt o' th' sort," mumbled Ben. "Th'
sermon was good enow—but I'm bound to
get out afore th' collection."

He was not quite awake yet.

"You're not in church," said Colin.

"Not me," said Ben, straightening himself.
"Who said I were? I heard every bit of it. You
said th' Magic was in my back. Th' doctor
calls it rheumatics."

The Rajah waved his hand.

"That was the wrong Magic," he said. "You
will get better. You have my permission to
go to your work. But come back tomorrow."

"I'd like to see thee walk round the garden,"
grunted Ben.

It was not an unfriendly grunt, but it was a
grunt. In fact, being a stubborn old party and
not having entire faith in Magic he had made
up his mind that if he were sent away he
would climb his ladder and look over the
wall so that he might be ready to hobble
back if there were any stumbling.

-116-

The Rajah did not object to his staying and
so the procession was formed. It really did
look like a procession. Colin was at its head
with Dickon on one side and Mary on the
other. Ben Weatherstaff walked behind, and
the "creatures" trailed after them, the lamb
and the fox cub keeping close to Dickon,
the white rabbit hopping along or stopping
to nibble and Soot following with the
solemnity of a person who felt himself in
charge.

It was a procession which moved slowly but
with dignity. Every few yards it stopped to
rest. Colin leaned on Dickon's arm and
privately Ben Weatherstaff kept a sharp
lookout, but now and then Colin took his
hand from its support and walked a few
steps alone. His head was held up all the
time and he looked very grand.

"The Magic is in me!" he kept saying. "The
Magic is making me strong! I can feel it! I
can feel it!"

It seemed very certain that something was
upholding and uplifting him. He sat on the
seats in the alcoves, and once or twice he
sat down on the grass and several times he
paused in the path and leaned on Dickon,
but he would not give up until he had gone all
round the garden. When he returned to the
canopy tree his cheeks were flushed and he
looked triumphant.

"I did it! The Magic worked!" he cried. "That
is my first scientific discovery.".

"What will Dr. Craven say?" broke out Mary.

"He won't say anything," Colin answered,
"because he will not be told. This is to be the
biggest secret of all. No one is to know
anything about it until I have grown so strong
that I can walk and run like any other boy. I
shall come here every day in my chair and I

shall be taken back in it. I won't have people
whispering and asking questions and I
won't let my father hear about it until the
experiment has quite succeeded. Then
sometime when he comes back to
Misselthwaite I shall just walk into his study
and say 'Here I am; I am like any other boy. I
am quite well and I shall live to be a man. It
has been done by a scientific experiment.'"

"He will think he is in a dream," cried Mary.
"He won't believe his eyes."

Colin flushed triumphantly. He had made
himself believe that he was going to get
well, which was really more than half the
battle, if he had been aware of it. And the
thought which stimulated him more than any
other was this imagining what his father
would look like when he saw that he had a
son who was as straight and strong as other
fathers' sons. One of his darkest miseries
in the unhealthy morbid past days had been
his hatred of being a sickly weak-backed
boy whose father was afraid to look at him.

"He'll be obliged to believe them," he said.

"One of the things I am going to do, after the
Magic works and before I begin to make
scientific discoveries, is to be an athlete."

"We shall have thee takin' to boxin' in a
week or so," said Ben Weatherstaff. "Tha'lt
end wi' winnin' th' Belt an' bein' champion
prize-fighter of all England."

Colin fixed his eyes on him sternly.

"Weatherstaff," he said, "that is
disrespectful. You must not take liberties
because you are in the secret. However
much the Magic works I shall not be a prize-
fighter. I shall be a Scientific Discoverer."

"Ax pardon—ax pardon, sir" answered Ben,

-117-

touching his forehead in salute. "I ought to
have seed it wasn't a jokin' matter," but his
eyes twinkled and secretly he was
immensely pleased. He really did not mind
being snubbed since the snubbing meant
that the lad was gaining strength and spirit.

Chapter 24 "LET THEM LAUGH"

The secret garden was not the only one
Dickon worked in. Round the cottage on the
moor there was a piece of ground enclosed
by a low wall of rough stones. Early in the
morning and late in the fading twilight and
on all the days Colin and Mary did not see
him, Dickon worked there planting or
tending potatoes and cabbages, turnips
and carrots and herbs for his mother. In the
company of his "creatures" he did wonders
there and was never tired of doing them, it
seemed. While he dug or weeded he
whistled or sang bits of Yorkshire moor
songs or talked to Soot or Captain or the
brothers and sisters he had taught to help
him.

"We'd never get on as comfortable as we
do," Mrs. Sowerby said, "if it wasn't for
Dickon's garden. Anything'll grow for him.
His 'taters and cabbages is twice th' size of
any one else's an' they've got a flavor with
'em as nobody's has."

When she found a moment to spare she
liked to go out and talk to him. After supper
there was still a long clear twilight to work in
and that was her quiet time. She could sit
upon the low rough wall and look on and
hear stories of the day. She loved this time.
There were not only vegetables in this
garden. Dickon had bought penny
packages of flower seeds now and then
and sown bright sweet-scented things
among gooseberry bushes and even
cabbages and he grew borders of
mignonette and pinks and pansies and

things whose seeds he could save year
after year or whose roots would bloom each
spring and spread in time into fine clumps.
The low wall was one of the prettiest things
in Yorkshire because he had tucked
moorland foxglove and ferns and rock-
cress and hedgerow flowers into every
crevice until only here and there glimpses of
the stones were to be seen.

"All a chap's got to do to make 'em thrive,
mother," he would say, "is to be friends with
'em for sure. They're just like th'
'creatures.' If they're thirsty give 'em drink
and if they're hungry give 'em a bit o' food.
They want to live same as we do. If they
died I should feel as if I'd been a bad lad
and somehow treated them heartless."

It was in these twilight hours that Mrs.
Sowerby heard of all that happened at
Misselthwaite Manor. At first she was only
told that "Mester Colin" had taken a fancy to
going out into the grounds with Miss Mary
and that it was doing him good. But it was
not long before it was agreed between the
two children that Dickon's mother might
"come into the secret." Somehow it was not
doubted that she was "safe for sure."

So one beautiful still evening Dickon told the
whole story, with all the thrilling details of the
buried key and the robin and the gray haze
which had seemed like deadness and the
secret Mistress Mary had planned never to
reveal. The coming of Dickon and how it
had been told to him, the doubt of Mester
Colin and the final drama of his introduction
to the hidden domain, combined with the
incident of Ben Weatherstaff's angry face
peering over the wall and Mester Colin's
sudden indignant strength, made Mrs.
Sowerby's nice-looking face quite change
color several times.

"My word!" she said. "It was a good thing

-118-

that little lass came to th' Manor. It's been th'
makin' o' her an' th' savin, o' him. Standin'
on his feet! An' us all thinkin' he was a poor
half-witted lad with not a straight bone in
him."

She asked a great many questions and her
blue eyes were full of deep thinking.

"What do they make of it at th' Manor—him
being so well an' cheerful an' never
complainin'?" she inquired. "They don't
know what to make of it," answered Dickon.
"Every day as comes round his face looks
different. It's fillin' out and doesn't look so
sharp an' th' waxy color is goin'. But he has
to do his bit o' complainin'," with a highly
entertained grin.

"What for, i' Mercy's name?" asked Mrs.
Sowerby.

Dickon chuckled.

"He does it to keep them from guessin'
what's happened. If the doctor knew he'd
found out he could stand on his feet he'd
likely write and tell Mester Craven. Mester
Colin's savin' th' secret to tell himself. He's
goin' to practise his Magic on his legs every
day till his father comes back an' then he's
goin' to march into his room an' show him
he's as straight as other lads. But him an'
Miss Mary thinks it's best plan to do a bit o'
groanin' an' frettin' now an' then to throw
folk off th' scent."

Mrs. Sowerby was laughing a low
comfortable laugh long before he had
finished his last sentence.

"Eh!" she said, "that pair's enjoyin' their-
selves I'll warrant. They'll get a good bit o'
actin' out of it an' there's nothin' children
likes as much as play actin'. Let's hear what
they do, Dickon lad." Dickon stopped

weeding and sat up on his heels to tell her.
His eyes were twinkling with fun.

"Mester Colin is carried down to his chair
every time he goes out," he explained. "An'
he flies out at John, th' footman, for not
carryin' him careful enough. He makes
himself as helpless lookin' as he can an'
never lifts his head until we're out o' sight o'
th' house. An' he grunts an' frets a good bit
when he's bein' settled into his chair. Him
an' Miss Mary's both got to enjoyin' it an'
when he groans an' complains she'll say,
'Poor Colin! Does it hurt you so much? Are
you so weak as that, poor Colin?'—but th'
trouble is that sometimes they can scarce
keep from burstin' out laughin'. When we get
safe into the garden they laugh till they've no
breath left to laugh with. An' they have to
stuff their faces into Mester Colin's
cushions to keep the gardeners from
hearin', if any of, 'em's about."

"Th' more they laugh th' better for 'em!" said
Mrs. Sowerby, still laughing herself. "Good
healthy child laughin's better than pills any
day o' th' year. That pair'll plump up for
sure."

"They are plumpin' up," said Dickon.
"They're that hungry they don't know how to
get enough to eat without makin' talk.
Mester Colin says if he keeps sendin' for
more food they won't believe he's an invalid
at all. Miss Mary says she'll let him eat her
share, but he says that if she goes hungry
she'll get thin an' they mun both get fat at
once."

Mrs. Sowerby laughed so heartily at the
revelation of this difficulty that she quite
rocked backward and forward in her blue
cloak, and Dickon laughed with her.

"I'll tell thee what, lad," Mrs. Sowerby said
when she could speak. "I've thought of a

-119-

way to help 'em. When tha' goes to 'em in th'
mornin's tha' shall take a pail o' good new
milk an' I'll bake 'em a crusty cottage loaf or
some buns wi' currants in 'em, same as you
children like. Nothin's so good as fresh milk
an' bread. Then they could take off th' edge
o' their hunger while they were in their
garden an' th, fine food they get indoors 'ud
polish off th' corners."

"Eh! mother!" said Dickon admiringly, "what
a wonder tha' art! Tha' always sees a way
out o' things. They was quite in a pother
yesterday. They didn't see how they was to
manage without orderin' up more food—they
felt that empty inside."

"They're two young 'uns growin' fast, an'
health's comin' back to both of 'em.
Children like that feels like young wolves an'
food's flesh an' blood to 'em," said Mrs.
Sowerby. Then she smiled Dickon's own
curving smile. "Eh! but they're enjoyin'
theirselves for sure," she said.

She was quite right, the comfortable
wonderful mother creature—and she had
never been more so than when she said
their "play actin'" would be their joy. Colin
and Mary found it one of their most thrilling
sources of entertainment. The idea of
protecting themselves from suspicion had
been unconsciously suggested to them first
by the puzzled nurse and then by Dr. Craven
himself.

"Your appetite. Is improving very much,
Master Colin," the nurse had said one day.
"You used to eat nothing, and so many
things disagreed with you."

"Nothing disagrees with me now" replied
Colin, and then seeing the nurse looking at
him curiously he suddenly remembered that
perhaps he ought not to appear too well just
yet. "At least things don't so often disagree

with me. It's the fresh air."

"Perhaps it is," said the nurse, still looking at
him with a mystified expression. "But I must
talk to Dr. Craven about it."

"How she stared at you!" said Mary when
she went away. "As if she thought there
must be something to find out."

"I won't have her finding out things," said
Colin. "No one must begin to find out yet."
When Dr. Craven came that morning he
seemed puzzled, also. He asked a number
of questions, to Colin's great annoyance.

"You stay out in the garden a great deal," he
suggested. "Where do you go?"

Colin put on his favorite air of dignified
indifference to opinion.

"I will not let any one know where I go," he
answered. "I go to a place I like. Every one
has orders to keep out of the way. I won't be
watched and stared at. You know that!"

"You seem to be out all day but I do not think
it has done you harm—I do not think so. The
nurse says that you eat much more than you
have ever done before."

"Perhaps," said Colin, prompted by a
sudden inspiration, "perhaps it is an
unnatural appetite."

"I do not think so, as your food seems to
agree with you," said Dr. Craven. "You are
gaining flesh rapidly and your color is
better."

"Perhaps—perhaps I am bloated and
feverish," said Colin, assuming a
discouraging air of gloom. "People who are
not going to live are often—different." Dr.
Craven shook his head. He was holding

-120-

Colin's wrist and he pushed up his sleeve
and felt his arm.

"You are not feverish," he said thoughtfully,
"and such flesh as you have gained is
healthy. If you can keep this up, my boy, we
need not talk of dying. Your father will be
happy to hear of this remarkable
improvement."

"I won't have him told!" Colin broke forth
fiercely. "It will only disappoint him if I get
worse again—and I may get worse this very
night. I might have a raging fever. I feel as if I
might be beginning to have one now. I won't
have letters written to my father—I won't—I
won't! You are making me angry and you
know that is bad for me. I feel hot already. I
hate being written about and being talked
over as much as I hate being stared at!"

"Hush-h! my boy," Dr. Craven soothed him.
"Nothing shall be written without your
permission. You are too sensitive about
things. You must not undo the good which
has been done."

He said no more about writing to Mr. Craven
and when he saw the nurse he privately
warned her that such a possibility must not
be mentioned to the patient.

"The boy is extraordinarily better," he said.
"His advance seems almost abnormal. But
of course he is doing now of his own free
will what we could not make him do before.
Still, he excites himself very easily and
nothing must be said to irritate him." Mary
and Colin were much alarmed and talked
together anxiously. From this time dated
their plan of "play actin'."

"I may be obliged to have a tantrum," said
Colin regretfully. "I don't want to have one
and I'm not miserable enough now to work
myself into a big one. Perhaps I couldn't

have one at all. That lump doesn't come in
my throat now and I keep thinking of nice
things instead of horrible ones. But if they
talk about writing to my father I shall have to
do something."

He made up his mind to eat less, but
unfortunately it was not possible to carry out
this brilliant idea when he wakened each
morning with an amazing appetite and the
table near his sofa was set with a breakfast
of home-made bread and fresh butter,
snow-white eggs, raspberry jam and
clotted cream. Mary always breakfasted
with him and when they found themselves at
the table—particularly if there were delicate
slices of sizzling ham sending forth
tempting odors from under a hot silver
cover—they would look into each other's
eyes in desperation.

"I think we shall have to eat it all this
morning, Mary," Colin always ended by
saying. "We can send away some of the
lunch and a great deal of the dinner."

But they never found they could send away
anything and the highly polished condition of
the empty plates returned to the pantry
awakened much comment.

"I do wish," Colin would say also, "I do wish
the slices of ham were thicker, and one
muffin each is not enough for any one."

"It's enough for a person who is going to
die," answered Mary when first she heard
this, "but it's not enough for a person who is
going to live. I sometimes feel as if I could
eat three when those nice fresh heather and
gorse smells from the moor come pouring in
at the open window."

The morning that Dickon—after they had
been enjoying themselves in the garden for
about two hours—went behind a big

-121-

rosebush and brought forth two tin pails and
revealed that one was full of rich new milk
with cream on the top of it, and that the other
held cottage-made currant buns folded in a
clean blue and white napkin, buns so
carefully tucked in that they were still hot,
there was a riot of surprised joyfulness.
What a wonderful thing for Mrs. Sowerby to
think of! What a kind, clever woman she
must be! How good the buns were! And
what delicious fresh milk!

"Magic is in her just as it is in Dickon," said
Colin. "It makes her think of ways to do
things—nice things. She is a Magic person.
Tell her we are grateful, Dickon—extremely
grateful." He was given to using rather
grown-up phrases at times. He enjoyed
them. He liked this so much that he
improved upon it.

"Tell her she has been most bounteous and
our gratitude is extreme."

And then forgetting his grandeur he fell to
and stuffed himself with buns and drank
milk out of the pail in copious draughts in the
manner of any hungry little boy who had
been taking unusual exercise and breathing
in moorland air and whose breakfast was
more than two hours behind him.

This was the beginning of many agreeable
incidents of the same kind. They actually
awoke to the fact that as Mrs. Sowerby had
fourteen people to provide food for she
might not have enough to satisfy two extra
appetites every day. So they asked her to let
them send some of their shillings to buy
things.

Dickon made the stimulating discovery that
in the wood in the park outside the garden
where Mary had first found him piping to the
wild creatures there was a deep little hollow
where you could build a sort of tiny oven with

stones and roast potatoes and eggs in it.
Roasted eggs were a previously unknown
luxury and very hot potatoes with salt and
fresh butter in them were fit for a woodland
king—besides being deliciously satisfying.
You could buy both potatoes and eggs and
eat as many as you liked without feeling as
if you were taking food out of the mouths of
fourteen people.

Every beautiful morning the Magic was
worked by the mystic circle under the plum-
tree which provided a canopy of thickening
green leaves after its brief blossom-time
was ended. After the ceremony Colin
always took his walking exercise and
throughout the day he exercised his newly
found power at intervals. Each day he grew
stronger and could walk more steadily and
cover more ground. And each day his belief
in the Magic grew stronger—as well it might.
He tried one experiment after another as he
felt himself gaining strength and it was
Dickon who showed him the best things of
all.

"Yesterday," he said one morning after an
absence, "I went to Thwaite for mother an'
near th' Blue Cow Inn I seed Bob Haworth.
He's the strongest chap on th' moor. He's
the champion wrestler an' he can jump
higher than any other chap an' throw th'
hammer farther. He's gone all th' way to
Scotland for th' sports some years. He's
knowed me ever since I was a little 'un an'
he's a friendly sort an' I axed him some
questions. Th' gentry calls him a athlete and
I thought o' thee, Mester Colin, and I says,
'How did tha' make tha' muscles stick out
that way, Bob? Did tha' do anythin' extra to
make thysel' so strong?' An' he says 'Well,
yes, lad, I did. A strong man in a show that
came to Thwaite once showed me how to
exercise my arms an' legs an' every muscle
in my body. An' I says, 'Could a delicate
chap make himself stronger with 'em,

-122-

Bob?' an' he laughed an' says, 'Art tha' th'
delicate chap?' an' I says, 'No, but I knows
a young gentleman that's gettin' well of a
long illness an' I wish I knowed some o'
them tricks to tell him about.' I didn't say no
names an, he didn't ask none. He's friendly
same as I said an' he stood up an' showed
me good-natured like, an' I imitated what
he did till I knowed it by heart."

Colin had been listening excitedly.

"Can you show me?" he cried. "Will you?"

"Aye, to be sure," Dickon answered, getting
up. "But he says tha' mun do 'em gentle at
first an' be careful not to tire thysel'. Rest in
between times an' take deep breaths an'
don't overdo."

"I'll be careful," said Colin. "Show me! Show
me! Dickon, you are the most Magic boy in
the world!"

Dickon stood up on the grass and slowly
went through a carefully practical but simple
series of muscle exercises. Colin watched
them with widening eyes. He could do a few
while he was sitting down. Presently he did
a few gently while he stood upon his already
steadied feet. Mary began to do them also.
Soot, who was watching the performance,
became much disturbed and left his branch
and hopped about restlessly because he
could not do them too.

From that time the exercises were part of
the day's duties as much as the Magic was.
It became possible for both Colin and Mary
to do more of them each time they tried, and
such appetites were the results that but for
the basket Dickon put down behind the
bush each morning when he arrived they
would have been lost. But the little oven in
the hollow and Mrs. Sowerby's bounties
were so satisfying that Mrs. Medlock and

the nurse and Dr. Craven became mystified
again. You can trifle with your breakfast and
seem to disdain your dinner if you are full to
the brim with roasted eggs and potatoes
and richly frothed new milk and oatcakes
and buns and heather honey and clotted
cream.

"They are eating next to nothing," said the
nurse. "They'll die of starvation if they can't
be persuaded to take some nourishment.
And yet see how they look."

"Look!" exclaimed Mrs. Medlock
indignantly. "Eh! I'm moithered to death with
them. They're a pair of young Satans.
Bursting their jackets one day and the next
turning up their noses at the best meals
Cook can tempt them with. Not a mouthful of
that lovely young fowl and bread sauce did
they set a fork into yesterday—and the poor
woman fair invented a pudding for
them—and back it's sent. She almost cried.
She's afraid she'll be blamed if they starve
themselves into their graves."

Dr. Craven came and looked at Colin long
and carefully, He wore an extremely worried
expression when the nurse talked with him
and showed him the almost untouched tray
of breakfast she had saved for him to look
at—but it was even more worried when he sat
down by Colin's sofa and examined him.
He had been called to London on business
and had not seen the boy for nearly two
weeks. When young things begin to gain
health they gain it rapidly. The waxen tinge
had left, Colins skin and a warm rose
showed through it; his beautiful eyes were
clear and the hollows under them and in his
cheeks and temples had filled out. His once
dark, heavy locks had begun to look as if
they sprang healthily from his forehead and
were soft and warm with life. His lips were
fuller and of a normal color. In fact as an
imitation of a boy who was a confirmed

-123-

invalid he was a disgraceful sight. Dr.
Craven held his chin in his hand and thought
him over.

"I am sorry to hear that you do not eat ," he
said. "That will not do. You will lose all you
have gained—and you have gained
amazingly. You ate so well a short time
ago."

"I told you it was an unnatural appetite,"
answered Colin.

Mary was sitting on her stool nearby and
she suddenly made a very queer sound
which she tried so violently to repress that
she ended by almost choking.

"What is the matter?" said Dr. Craven,
turning to look at her.

Mary became quite severe in her manner.

"It was something between a sneeze and a
cough," she replied with reproachful dignity,
"and it got into my throat."

"But," she said afterward to Colin, "I couldn't
stop myself. It just burst out because all at
once I couldn't help remembering that last
big potato you ate and the way your mouth
stretched when you bit through that thick
lovely crust with jam and clotted cream on
it."

"Is there any way in which those children can
get food secretly?" Dr. Craven inquired of
Mrs. Medlock.

"There's no way unless they dig it out of the
earth or pick it off the trees," Mrs. Medlock
answered. "They stay out in the grounds all
day and see no one but each other. And if
they want anything different to eat from
what's sent up to them they need only ask
for it."

"Well," said Dr. Craven, "so long as going
without food agrees with them we need not
disturb ourselves. The boy is a new
creature."

"So is the girl," said Mrs. Medlock. "She's
begun to be downright pretty since she's
filled out and lost her ugly little sour look. Her
hair's grown thick and healthy looking and
she's got a bright color. The glummest, ill-
natured little thing she used to be and now
her and Master Colin laugh together like a
pair of crazy young ones. Perhaps they're
growing fat on that."

"Perhaps they are," said Dr. Craven. "Let
them laugh."

Chapter 25 THE CURTAIN

And the secret garden bloomed and
bloomed and every morning revealed new
miracles. In the robin's nest there were
Eggs and the robin's mate sat upon them
keeping them warm with her feathery little
breast and careful wings. At first she was
very nervous and the robin himself was
indignantly watchful. Even Dickon did not go
near the close-grown corner in those days,
but waited until by the quiet working of
some mysterious spell he seemed to have
conveyed to the soul of the little pair that in
the garden there was nothing which was not
quite like themselves—nothing which did not
understand the wonderfulness of what was
happening to them—the immense, tender,
terrible, heart-breaking beauty and
solemnity of Eggs. If there had been one
person in that garden who had not known
through all his or her innermost being that if
an Egg were taken away or hurt the whole
world would whirl round and crash through
space and come to an end—if there had
been even one who did not feel it and act
accordingly there could have been no
happiness even in that golden springtime

-124-

air. But they all knew it and felt it and the
robin and his mate knew they knew it.

At first the robin watched Mary and Colin
with sharp anxiety. For some mysterious
reason he knew he need not watch Dickon.
The first moment he set his dew-bright
black eye on Dickon he knew he was not a
stranger but a sort of robin without beak or
feathers. He could speak robin (which is a
quite distinct language not to be mistaken
for any other). To speak robin to a robin is
like speaking French to a Frenchman.
Dickon always spoke it to the robin himself,
so the queer gibberish he used when he
spoke to humans did not matter in the least.
The robin thought he spoke this gibberish to
them because they were not intelligent
enough to understand feathered speech.
His movements also were robin. They never
startled one by being sudden enough to
seem dangerous or threatening. Any robin
could understand Dickon, so his presence
was not even disturbing.

But at the outset it seemed necessary to be
on guard against the other two. In the first
place the boy creature did not come into the
garden on his legs. He was pushed in on a
thing with wheels and the skins of wild
animals were thrown over him. That in itself
was doubtful. Then when he began to stand
up and move about he did it in a queer
unaccustomed way and the others seemed
to have to help him. The robin used to
secrete himself in a bush and watch this
anxiously, his head tilted first on one side
and then on the other. He thought that the
slow movements might mean that he was
preparing to pounce, as cats do. When cats
are preparing to pounce they creep over the
ground very slowly. The robin talked this
over with his mate a great deal for a few
days but after that he decided not to speak
of the subject because her terror was so
great that he was afraid it might be injurious

to the Eggs.

When the boy began to walk by himself and
even to move more quickly it was an
immense relief. But for a long time—or it
seemed a long time to the robin—he was a
source of some anxiety. He did not act as
the other humans did. He seemed very fond
of walking but he had a way of sitting or
lying down for a while and then getting up in
a disconcerting manner to begin again.

One day the robin remembered that when
he himself had been made to learn to fly by
his parents he had done much the same sort
of thing. He had taken short flights of a few
yards and then had been obliged to rest. So
it occurred to him that this boy was learning
to fly—or rather to walk. He mentioned this to
his mate and when he told her that the Eggs
would probably conduct themselves in the
same way after they were fledged she was
quite comforted and even became eagerly
interested and derived great pleasure from
watching the boy over the edge of her
nest—though she always thought that the
Eggs would be much cleverer and learn
more quickly. But then she said indulgently
that humans were always more clumsy and
slow than Eggs and most of them never
seemed really to learn to fly at all. You never
met them in the air or on tree-tops.

After a while the boy began to move about
as the others did, but all three of the children
at times did unusual things. They would
stand under the trees and move their arms
and legs and heads about in a way which
was neither walking nor running nor sitting
down. They went through these movements
at intervals every day and the robin was
never able to explain to his mate what they
were doing or tying to do. He could only say
that he was sure that the Eggs would never
flap about in such a manner; but as the boy
who could speak robin so fluently was doing

-125-

the thing with them, birds could be quite
sure that the actions were not of a
dangerous nature. Of course neither the
robin nor his mate had ever heard of the
champion wrestler, Bob Haworth, and his
exercises for making the muscles stand out
like lumps. Robins are not like human
beings; their muscles are always exercised
from the first and so they develop
themselves in a natural manner. If you have
to fly about to find every meal you eat, your
muscles do not become atrophied
(atrophied means wasted away through
want of use).

When the boy was walking and running
about and digging and weeding like the
others, the nest in the corner was brooded
over by a great peace and content. Fears
for the Eggs became things of the past.
Knowing that your Eggs were as safe as if
they were locked in a bank vault and the fact
that you could watch so many curious things
going on made setting a most entertaining
occupation. On wet days the Eggs' mother
sometimes felt even a little dull because the
children did not come into the garden.

But even on wet days it could not be said
that Mary and Colin were dull. One morning
when the rain streamed down unceasingly
and Colin was beginning to feel a little
restive, as he was obliged to remain on his
sofa because it was not safe to get up and
walk about, Mary had an inspiration.

"Now that I am a real boy," Colin had said,
"my legs and arms and all my body are so
full of Magic that I can't keep them still. They
want to be doing things all the time. Do you
know that when I waken in the morning,
Mary, when it's quite early and the birds are
just shouting outside and everything seems
just shouting for joy—even the trees and
things we can't really hear—I feel as if I must
jump out of bed and shout myself. If I did it,

just think what would happen!"

Mary giggled inordinately.

"The nurse would come running and Mrs.
Medlock would come running and they
would be sure you had gone crazy and
they'd send for the doctor," she said.

Colin giggled himself. He could see how
they would all look—how horrified by his
outbreak and how amazed to see him
standing upright.

"I wish my father would come home," he
said. "I want to tell him myself. I'm always
thinking about it—but we couldn't go on like
this much longer. I can't stand lying still and
pretending, and besides I look too different.
I wish it wasn't raining today."

It was then Mistress Mary had her
inspiration.

"Colin," she began mysteriously, "do you
know how many rooms there are in this
house?"

"About a thousand, I suppose," he
answered.

"There's about a hundred no one ever goes
into," said Mary. "And one rainy day I went
and looked into ever so many of them. No
one ever knew, though Mrs. Medlock nearly
found me out. I lost my way when I was
coming back and I stopped at the end of
your corridor. That was the second time I
heard you crying."

Colin started up on his sofa.

"A hundred rooms no one goes into," he
said. "It sounds almost like a secret garden.
Suppose we go and look at them. wheel me
in my chair and nobody would know we

-126-

went"

"That's what I was thinking," said Mary. "No
one would dare to follow us. There are
galleries where you could run. We could do
our exercises. There is a little Indian room
where there is a cabinet full of ivory
elephants. There are all sorts of rooms."

"Ring the bell," said Colin.

When the nurse came in he gave his orders.

"I want my chair," he said. "Miss Mary and I
are going to look at the part of the house
which is not used. John can push me as far
as the picture-gallery because there are
some stairs. Then he must go away and
leave us alone until I send for him again."

Rainy days lost their terrors that morning.
When the footman had wheeled the chair
into the picture-gallery and left the two
together in obedience to orders, Colin and
Mary looked at each other delighted. As
soon as Mary had made sure that John was
really on his way back to his own quarters
below stairs, Colin got out of his chair.

"I am going to run from one end of the gallery
to the other," he said, "and then I am going
to jump and then we will do Bob Haworth's
exercises."

And they did all these things and many
others. They looked at the portraits and
found the plain little girl dressed in green
brocade and holding the parrot on her
finger.

"All these," said Colin, "must be my
relations. They lived a long time ago. That
parrot one, I believe, is one of my great,
great, great, great aunts. She looks rather
like you, Mary—not as you look now but as
you looked when you came here. Now you

are a great deal fatter and better looking."

"So are you," said Mary, and they both
laughed.

They went to the Indian room and amused
themselves with the ivory elephants. They
found the rose-colored brocade boudoir
and the hole in the cushion the mouse had
left, but the mice had grown up and run
away and the hole was empty. They saw
more rooms and made more discoveries
than Mary had made on her first pilgrimage.
They found new corridors and corners and
flights of steps and new old pictures they
liked and weird old things they did not know
the use of. It was a curiously entertaining
morning and the feeling of wandering about
in the same house with other people but at
the same time feeling as if one were miles
away from them was a fascinating thing.

"I'm glad we came," Colin said. "I never
knew I lived in such a big queer old place. I
like it. We will ramble about every rainy day.
We shall always be finding new queer
corners and things."

That morning they had found among other
things such good appetites that when they
returned to Colin's room it was not possible
to send the luncheon away untouched.

When the nurse carried the tray down-stairs
she slapped it down on the kitchen dresser
so that Mrs. Loomis, the cook, could see the
highly polished dishes and plates.

"Look at that!" she said. "This is a house of
mystery, and those two children are the
greatest mysteries in it."

"If they keep that up every day," said the
strong young footman John, "there'd be
small wonder that he weighs twice as much
to-day as he did a month ago. I should have

-127-

to give up my place in time, for fear of doing
my muscles an injury."

That afternoon Mary noticed that something
new had happened in Colin's room. She
had noticed it the day before but had said
nothing because she thought the change
might have been made by chance. She said
nothing today but she sat and looked fixedly
at the picture over the mantel. She could
look at it because the curtain had been
drawn aside. That was the change she
noticed.

"I know what you want me to tell you," said
Colin, after she had stared a few minutes. "I
always know when you want me to tell you
something. You are wondering why the
curtain is drawn back. I am going to keep it
like that."

"Why?" asked Mary.

"Because it doesn't make me angry any
more to see her laughing. I wakened when it
was bright moonlight two nights ago and felt
as if the Magic was filling the room and
making everything so splendid that I couldn't
lie still. I got up and looked out of the
window. The room was quite light and there
was a patch of moonlight on the curtain and
somehow that made me go and pull the
cord. She looked right down at me as if she
were laughing because she was glad I was
standing there. It made me like to look at
her. I want to see her laughing like that all the
time. I think she must have been a sort of
Magic person perhaps."

"You are so like her now," said Mary, "that
sometimes I think perhaps you are her ghost
made into a boy."

That idea seemed to impress Colin. He
thought it over and then answered her
slowly.

"If I were her ghost—my father would be fond
of me."

"Do you want him to be fond of you?"
inquired Mary.

"I used to hate it because he was not fond of
me. If he grew fond of me I think I should tell
him about the Magic. It might make him
more cheerful."

Chapter 26 "IT'S MOTHER!"

Their belief in the Magic was an abiding
thing. After the morning's incantations Colin
sometimes gave them Magic lectures.

"I like to do it," he explained, "because when
I grow up and make great scientific
discoveries I shall be obliged to lecture
about them and so this is practise. I can only
give short lectures now because I am very
young, and besides Ben Weatherstaff
would feel as if he were in church and he
would go to sleep."

"Th' best thing about lecturin'," said Ben, "is
that a chap can get up an' say aught he
pleases an' no other chap can answer him
back. I wouldn't be agen' lecturin' a bit
mysel' sometimes."

But when Colin held forth under his tree old
Ben fixed devouring eyes on him and kept
them there. He looked him over with critical
affection. It was not so much the lecture
which interested him as the legs which
looked straighter and stronger each day,
the boyish head which held itself up so well,
the once sharp chin and hollow cheeks
which had filled and rounded out and the
eyes which had begun to hold the light he
remembered in another pair. Sometimes
when Colin felt Ben's earnest gaze meant
that he was much impressed he wondered
what he was reflecting on and once when

-128-

he had seemed quite entranced he
questioned him.

"What are you thinking about, Ben
Weatherstaff?" he asked.

"I was thinkin'" answered Ben, "as I'd
warrant tha's, gone up three or four pound
this week. I was lookin' at tha' calves an'
tha' shoulders. I'd like to get thee on a pair
o' scales."

"It's the Magic and—and Mrs. Sowerby's
buns and milk and things," said Colin. "You
see the scientific experiment has
succeeded."

That morning Dickon was too late to hear
the lecture. When he came he was ruddy
with running and his funny face looked more
twinkling than usual. As they had a good
deal of weeding to do after the rains they fell
to work. They always had plenty to do after a
warm deep sinking rain. The moisture
which was good for the flowers was also
good for the weeds which thrust up tiny
blades of grass and points of leaves which
must be pulled up before their roots took too
firm hold. Colin was as good at weeding as
any one in these days and he could lecture
while he was doing it. "The Magic works
best when you work, yourself," he said this
morning. "You can feel it in your bones and
muscles. I am going to read books about
bones and muscles, but I am going to write
a book about Magic. I am making it up now. I
keep finding out things."

It was not very long after he had said this
that he laid down his trowel and stood up on
his feet. He had been silent for several
minutes and they had seen that he was
thinking out lectures, as he often did. When
he dropped his trowel and stood upright it
seemed to Mary and Dickon as if a sudden
strong thought had made him do it. He

stretched himself out to his tallest height and
he threw out his arms exultantly. Color
glowed in his face and his strange eyes
widened with joyfulness. All at once he had
realized something to the full.

"Mary! Dickon!" he cried. "Just look at me!"

They stopped their weeding and looked at
him.

"Do you remember that first morning you
brought me in here?" he demanded.

Dickon was looking at him very hard. Being
an animal charmer he could see more
things than most people could and many of
them were things he never talked about. He
saw some of them now in this boy. "Aye,
that we do," he answered.

Mary looked hard too, but she said nothing.

"Just this minute," said Colin, "all at once I
remembered it myself—when I looked at my
hand digging with the trowel—and I had to
stand up on my feet to see if it was real. And
it is real! I'm well—I'm well!"

"Aye, that th' art!" said Dickon.

"I'm well! I'm well!" said Colin again, and his
face went quite red all over.

He had known it before in a way, he had
hoped it and felt it and thought about it, but
just at that minute something had rushed all
through him—a sort of rapturous belief and
realization and it had been so strong that he
could not help calling out.

"I shall live forever and ever and ever!" he
cried grandly. "I shall find out thousands and
thousands of things. I shall find out about
people and creatures and everything that
grows—like Dickon—and I shall never stop

-129-

making Magic. I'm well! I'm well! I feel—I feel
as if I want to shout out
something—something thankful, joyful!"

Ben Weatherstaff, who had been working
near a rose-bush, glanced round at him.

"Tha' might sing th' Doxology," he
suggested in his dryest grunt. He had no
opinion of the Doxology and he did not
make the suggestion with any particular
reverence.

But Colin was of an exploring mind and he
knew nothing about the Doxology.

"What is that?" he inquired.

"Dickon can sing it for thee, I'll warrant,"
replied Ben Weatherstaff.

Dickon answered with his all-perceiving
animal charmer's smile.

"They sing it i' church," he said. "Mother
says she believes th' skylarks sings it when
they gets up i' th' mornin'."

"If she says that, it must be a nice song,"
Colin answered. "I've never been in a
church myself. I was always too ill. Sing it,
Dickon. I want to hear it."

Dickon was quite simple and unaffected
about it. He understood what Colin felt
better than Colin did himself. He understood
by a sort of instinct so natural that he did not
know it was understanding. He pulled off his
cap and looked round still smiling.

"Tha' must take off tha' cap," he said to
Colin," an' so mun tha', Ben—an' tha' mun
stand up, tha' knows."

Colin took off his cap and the sun shone on
and warmed his thick hair as he watched

Dickon intently. Ben Weatherstaff
scrambled up from his knees and bared his
head too with a sort of puzzled half-
resentful look on his old face as if he didn't
know exactly why he was doing this
remarkable thing.

Dickon stood out among the trees and rose-
bushes and began to sing in quite a simple
matter-of-fact way and in a nice strong boy
voice:


"Praise God from whom all blessings flow,
Praise Him all creatures here below,
Praise Him above ye Heavenly Host,
Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
Amen."

When he had finished, Ben Weatherstaff
was standing quite still with his jaws set
obstinately but with a disturbed look in his
eyes fixed on Colin. Colin's face was
thoughtful and appreciative.

"It is a very nice song," he said. "I like it.
Perhaps it means just what I mean when I
want to shout out that I am thankful to the
Magic." He stopped and thought in a
puzzled way. "Perhaps they are both the
same thing. How can we know the exact
names of everything? Sing it again, Dickon.
Let us try, Mary. I want to sing it, too. It's my
song. How does it begin? 'Praise God from
whom all blessings flow'?"

And they sang it again, and Mary and Colin
lifted their voices as musically as they could
and Dickon's swelled quite loud and
beautiful—and at the second line Ben
Weatherstaff raspingly cleared his throat
and at the third line he joined in with such
vigor that it seemed almost savage and
when the "Amen" came to an end Mary
observed that the very same thing had
happened to him which had happened

-130-

when he found out that Colin was not a
cripple—his chin was twitching and he was
staring and winking and his leathery old
cheeks were wet.

"I never seed no sense in th' Doxology
afore," he said hoarsely, "but I may change
my mind i' time. I should say tha'd gone up
five pound this week Mester Colin—five on
'em!"

Colin was looking across the garden at
something attracting his attention and his
expression had become a startled one.

"Who is coming in here?" he said quickly.
"Who is it?"

The door in the ivied wall had been pushed
gently open and a woman had entered. She
had come in with the last line of their song
and she had stood still listening and looking
at them. With the ivy behind her, the sunlight
drifting through the trees and dappling her
long blue cloak, and her nice fresh face
smiling across the greenery she was rather
like a softly colored illustration in one of
Colin's books. She had wonderful
affectionate eyes which seemed to take
everything in—all of them, even Ben
Weatherstaff and the "creatures" and every
flower that was in bloom. Unexpectedly as
she had appeared, not one of them felt that
she was an intruder at all. Dickon's eyes
lighted like lamps.

"It's mother—that's who it is!" he cried and
went across the grass at a run.

Colin began to move toward her, too, and
Mary went with him. They both felt their
pulses beat faster.

"It's mother!" Dickon said again when they
met halfway. "I knowed tha' wanted to see
her an' I told her where th' door was hid."

Colin held out his hand with a sort of flushed
royal shyness but his eyes quite devoured
her face.

"Even when I was ill I wanted to see you," he
said, "you and Dickon and the secret
garden. I'd never wanted to see any one or
anything before."

The sight of his uplifted face brought about
a sudden change in her own. She flushed
and the corners of her mouth shook and a
mist seemed to sweep over her eyes.

"Eh! dear lad!" she broke out tremulously.
"Eh! dear lad!" as if she had not known she
were going to say it. She did not say,
"Mester Colin," but just "dear lad" quite
suddenly. She might have said it to Dickon
in the same way if she had seen something
in his face which touched her. Colin liked it.

"Are you surprised because I am so well?"
he asked. She put her hand on his shoulder
and smiled the mist out of her eyes. "Aye,
that I am!" she said; "but tha'rt so like thy
mother tha' made my heart jump."

"Do you think," said Colin a little awkwardly,
"that will make my father like me?"

"Aye, for sure, dear lad," she answered and
she gave his shoulder a soft quick pat. "He
mun come home—he mun come home."

"Susan Sowerby," said Ben Weatherstaff,
getting close to her. "Look at th' lad's legs,
wilt tha'? They was like drumsticks i'
stockin' two month' ago—an' I heard folk tell
as they was bandy an' knock-kneed both at
th' same time. Look at 'em now!"

Susan Sowerby laughed a comfortable
laugh.

"They're goin' to be fine strong lad's legs in

-131-

a bit," she said. "Let him go on playin' an'
workin' in the garden an' eatin' hearty an'
drinkin' plenty o' good sweet milk an'
there'll not be a finer pair i' Yorkshire, thank
God for it."

She put both hands on Mistress Mary's
shoulders and looked her little face over in a
motherly fashion.

"An' thee, too!" she said. "Tha'rt grown near
as hearty as our 'Lisabeth Ellen. I'll warrant
tha'rt like thy mother too. Our Martha told me
as Mrs. Medlock heard she was a pretty
woman. Tha'lt be like a blush rose when
tha' grows up, my little lass, bless thee."

She did not mention that when Martha came
home on her "day out" and described the
plain sallow child she had said that she had
no confidence whatever in what Mrs.
Medlock had heard. "It doesn't stand to
reason that a pretty woman could be th'
mother o' such a fou' little lass," she had
added obstinately.

Mary had not had time to pay much attention
to her changing face. She had only known
that she looked "different" and seemed to
have a great deal more hair and that it was
growing very fast. But remembering her
pleasure in looking at the Mem Sahib in the
past she was glad to hear that she might
some day look like her.

Susan Sowerby went round their garden
with them and was told the whole story of it
and shown every bush and tree which had
come alive. Colin walked on one side of her
and Mary on the other. Each of them kept
looking up at her comfortable rosy face,
secretly curious about the delightful feeling
she gave them—a sort of warm, supported
feeling. It seemed as if she understood
them as Dickon understood his "creatures."
She stooped over the flowers and talked

about them as if they were children. Soot
followed her and once or twice cawed at
her and flew upon her shoulder as if it were
Dickon's. When they told her about the robin
and the first flight of the young ones she
laughed a motherly little mellow laugh in her
throat.

"I suppose learnin' 'em to fly is like learnin'
children to walk, but I'm feared I should be
all in a worrit if mine had wings instead o'
legs," she said.

It was because she seemed such a
wonderful woman in her nice moorland
cottage way that at last she was told about
the Magic.

"Do you believe in Magic?" asked Colin
after he had explained about Indian fakirs. "I
do hope you do."

"That I do, lad," she answered. "I never
knowed it by that name but what does th'
name matter? I warrant they call it a different
name i' France an' a different one i'
Germany. Th' same thing as set th' seeds
swellin' an' th' sun shinin' made thee a well
lad an' it's th' Good Thing. It isn't like us
poor fools as think it matters if us is called
out of our names. Th' Big Good Thing
doesn't stop to worrit, bless thee. It goes on
makin' worlds by th' million—worlds like us.
Never thee stop believin' in th' Big Good
Thing an' knowin' th' world's full of it—an' call
it what tha' likes. Tha' wert singin' to it when
I come into th' garden."

"I felt so joyful," said Colin, opening his
beautiful strange eyes at her. "Suddenly I felt
how different I was—how strong my arms
and legs were, you know—and how I could
dig and stand—and I jumped up and wanted
to shout out something to anything that
would listen."

-132-

"Th' Magic listened when tha' sung th'
Doxology. It would ha' listened to anything
tha'd sung. It was th' joy that mattered. Eh!
lad, lad—what's names to th' Joy Maker,"
and she gave his shoulders a quick soft pat
again.

She had packed a basket which held a
regular feast this morning, and when the
hungry hour came and Dickon brought it out
from its hiding place, she sat down with
them under their tree and watched them
devour their food, laughing and quite
gloating over their appetites. She was full of
fun and made them laugh at all sorts of odd
things. She told them stories in broad
Yorkshire and taught them new words. She
laughed as if she could not help it when they
told her of the difficulty there was in
pretending that Colin was still a fretful
invalid.

"You see we can't help laughing nearly all
the time when we are together," explained
Colin. "And it doesn't sound ill at all. We try to
choke it back but it will burst out and that
sounds worse than ever."

"There's one thing that comes into my mind
so often," said Mary, "and I can scarcely
ever hold in when I think of it suddenly. I
keep thinking suppose Colin's face should
get to look like a full moon. It isn't like one
yet but he gets a tiny bit fatter every day—and
suppose some morning it should look like
one—what should we do!"

"Bless us all, I can see tha' has a good bit o'
play actin' to do," said Susan Sowerby. "But
tha' won't have to keep it up much longer.
Mester Craven'll come home."

"Do you think he will?" asked Colin. "Why?"

Susan Sowerby chuckled softly.

"I suppose it 'ud nigh break thy heart if he
found out before tha' told him in tha' own
way," she said. "Tha's laid awake nights
plannin' it."

"I couldn't bear any one else to tell him," said
Colin. "I think about different ways every
day, I think now I just want to run into his
room." "That'd be a fine start for him," said
Susan Sowerby. "I'd like to see his face,
lad. I would that! He mun come back—that he
mun."

One of the things they talked of was the visit
they were to make to her cottage. They
planned it all. They were to drive over the
moor and lunch out of doors among the
heather. They would see all the twelve
children and Dickon's garden and would not
come back until they were tired.

Susan Sowerby got up at last to return to the
house and Mrs. Medlock. It was time for
Colin to be wheeled back also. But before
he got into his chair he stood quite close to
Susan and fixed his eyes on her with a kind
of bewildered adoration and he suddenly
caught hold of the fold of her blue cloak and
held it fast.

"You are just what I—what I wanted," he said.
"I wish you were my mother—as well as
Dickon's!"

All at once Susan Sowerby bent down and
drew him with her warm arms close against
the bosom under the blue cloak—as if he had
been Dickon's brother. The quick mist
swept over her eyes.

"Eh! dear lad!" she said. "Thy own mother's
in this 'ere very garden, I do believe. She
couldna' keep out of it. Thy father mun come
back to thee—he mun!"

Chapter 27 IN THE GARDEN

-133-

In each century since the beginning of the
world wonderful things have been
discovered. In the last century more
amazing things were found out than in any
century before. In this new century hundreds
of things still more astounding will be
brought to light. At first people refuse to
believe that a strange new thing can be
done, then they begin to hope it can be
done, then they see it can be done—then it is
done and all the world wonders why it was
not done centuries ago. One of the new
things people began to find out in the last
century was that thoughts—just mere
thoughts—are as powerful as electric
batteries—as good for one as sunlight is, or
as bad for one as poison. To let a sad
thought or a bad one get into your mind is as
dangerous as letting a scarlet fever germ
get into your body. If you let it stay there after
it has got in you may never get over it as long
as you live.

So long as Mistress Mary's mind was full of
disagreeable thoughts about her dislikes
and sour opinions of people and her
determination not to be pleased by or
interested in anything, she was a yellow-
faced, sickly, bored and wretched child.
Circumstances, however, were very kind to
her, though she was not at all aware of it.
They began to push her about for her own
good. When her mind gradually filled itself
with robins, and moorland cottages
crowded with children, with queer crabbed
old gardeners and common little Yorkshire
housemaids, with springtime and with
secret gardens coming alive day by day,
and also with a moor boy and his
"creatures," there was no room left for the
disagreeable thoughts which affected her
liver and her digestion and made her yellow
and tired.

So long as Colin shut himself up in his room
and thought only of his fears and weakness

and his detestation of people who looked at
him and reflected hourly on humps and early
death, he was a hysterical half-crazy little
hypochondriac who knew nothing of the
sunshine and the spring and also did not
know that he could get well and could stand
upon his feet if he tried to do it. When new
beautiful thoughts began to push out the old
hideous ones, life began to come back to
him, his blood ran healthily through his veins
and strength poured into him like a flood.
His scientific experiment was quite
practical and simple and there was nothing
weird about it at all. Much more surprising
things can happen to any one who, when a
disagreeable or discouraged thought
comes into his mind, just has the sense to
remember in time and push it out by putting
in an agreeable determinedly courageous
one. Two things cannot be in one place.


"Where, you tend a rose, my lad,
A thistle cannot grow."

While the secret garden was coming alive
and two children were coming alive with it,
there was a man wandering about certain
far-away beautiful places in the Norwegian
fiords and the valleys and mountains of
Switzerland and he was a man who for ten
years had kept his mind filled with dark and
heart-broken thinking. He had not been
courageous; he had never tried to put any
other thoughts in the place of the dark ones.
He had wandered by blue lakes and thought
them; he had lain on mountain-sides with
sheets of deep blue gentians blooming all
about him and flower breaths filling all the
air and he had thought them. A terrible
sorrow had fallen upon him when he had
been happy and he had let his soul fill itself
with blackness and had refused obstinately
to allow any rift of light to pierce through. He
had forgotten and deserted his home and
his duties. When he traveled about,

-134-

darkness so brooded over him that the sight
of him was a wrong done to other people
because it was as if he poisoned the air
about him with gloom. Most strangers
thought he must be either half mad or a man
with some hidden crime on his soul. He,
was a tall man with a drawn face and
crooked shoulders and the name he always
entered on hotel registers was, "Archibald
Craven, Misselthwaite Manor, Yorkshire,
England."

He had traveled far and wide since the day
he saw Mistress Mary in his study and told
her she might have her "bit of earth." He had
been in the most beautiful places in Europe,
though he had remained nowhere more
than a few days. He had chosen the quietest
and remotest spots. He had been on the
tops of mountains whose heads were in the
clouds and had looked down on other
mountains when the sun rose and touched
them with such light as made it seem as if
the world were just being born.

But the light had never seemed to touch
himself until one day when he realized that
for the first time in ten years a strange thing
had happened. He was in a wonderful valley
in the Austrian Tyrol and he had been
walking alone through such beauty as might
have lifted, any man's soul out of shadow.
He had walked a long way and it had not
lifted his. But at last he had felt tired and had
thrown himself down to rest on a carpet of
moss by a stream. It was a clear little stream
which ran quite merrily along on its narrow
way through the luscious damp greenness.
Sometimes it made a sound rather like very
low laughter as it bubbled over and round
stones. He saw birds come and dip their
heads to drink in it and then flick their wings
and fly away. It seemed like a thing alive and
yet its tiny voice made the stillness seem
deeper. The valley was very, very still.

As he sat gazing into the clear running of the
water, Archibald Craven gradually felt his
mind and body both grow quiet, as quiet as
the valley itself. He wondered if he were
going to sleep, but he was not. He sat and
gazed at the sunlit water and his eyes
began to see things growing at its edge.
There was one lovely mass of blue forget-
me-nots growing so close to the stream that
its leaves were wet and at these he found
himself looking as he remembered he had
looked at such things years ago. He was
actually thinking tenderly how lovely it was
and what wonders of blue its hundreds of
little blossoms were. He did not know that
just that simple thought was slowly filling his
mind—filling and filling it until other things
were softly pushed aside. It was as if a
sweet clear spring had begun to rise in a
stagnant pool and had risen and risen until
at last it swept the dark water away. But of
course he did not think of this himself. He
only knew that the valley seemed to grow
quieter and quieter as he sat and stared at
the bright delicate blueness. He did not
know how long he sat there or what was
happening to him, but at last he moved as if
he were awakening and he got up slowly
and stood on the moss carpet, drawing a
long, deep, soft breath and wondering at
himself. Something seemed to have been
unbound and released in him, very quietly.

"What is it?" he said, almost in a whisper,
and he passed his hand over his forehead.
"I almost feel as if—I were alive!"

I do not know enough about the
wonderfulness of undiscovered things to be
able to explain how this had happened to
him. Neither does any one else yet. He did
not understand at all himself—but he
remembered this strange hour months
afterward when he was at Misselthwaite
again and he found out quite by accident
that on this very day Colin had cried out as

-135-

he went into the secret garden:

"I am going to live forever and ever and
ever!"

The singular calmness remained with him
the rest of the evening and he slept a new
reposeful sleep; but it was not with him very
long. He did not know that it could be kept.
By the next night he had opened the doors
wide to his dark thoughts and they had
come trooping and rushing back. He left the
valley and went on his wandering way
again. But, strange as it seemed to him,
there were minutes—sometimes half-
hours—when, without his knowing why, the
black burden seemed to lift itself again and
he knew he was a living man and not a dead
one. Slowly—slowly—for no reason that he
knew of—he was "coming alive" with the
garden.

As the golden summer changed into the
deep golden autumn he went to the Lake of
Como. There he found the loveliness of a
dream. He spent his days upon the crystal
blueness of the lake or he walked back into
the soft thick verdure of the hills and
tramped until he was tired so that he might
sleep. But by this time he had begun to
sleep better, he knew, and his dreams had
ceased to be a terror to him.

"Perhaps," he thought, "my body is growing
stronger."

It was growing stronger but—because of the
rare peaceful hours when his thoughts were
changed—his soul was slowly growing
stronger, too. He began to think of
Misselthwaite and wonder if he should not
go home. Now and then he wondered
vaguely about his boy and asked himself
what he should feel when he went and stood
by the carved four-posted bed again and
looked down at the sharply chiseled ivory-

white face while it slept and, the black
lashes rimmed so startlingly the close-shut
eyes. He shrank from it.

One marvel of a day he had walked so far
that when he returned the moon was high
and full and all the world was purple shadow
and silver. The stillness of lake and shore
and wood was so wonderful that he did not
go into the villa he lived in. He walked down
to a little bowered terrace at the water's
edge and sat upon a seat and breathed in
all the heavenly scents of the night. He felt
the strange calmness stealing over him and
it grew deeper and deeper until he fell
asleep.

He did not know when he fell asleep and
when he began to dream; his dream was so
real that he did not feel as if he were
dreaming. He remembered afterward how
intensely wide awake and alert he had
thought he was. He thought that as he sat
and breathed in the scent of the late roses
and listened to the lapping of the water at
his feet he heard a voice calling. It was
sweet and clear and happy and far away. It
seemed very far, but he heard it as distinctly
as if it had been at his very side.

"Archie! Archie! Archie!" it said, and then
again, sweeter and clearer than before,
"Archie! Archie!"

He thought he sprang to his feet not even
startled. It was such a real voice and it
seemed so natural that he should hear it.

"Lilias! Lilias!" he answered. "Lilias! where
are you?"

"In the garden," it came back like a sound
from a golden flute. "In the garden!"

And then the dream ended. But he did not
awaken. He slept soundly and sweetly all

-136-

through the lovely night. When he did awake
at last it was brilliant morning and a servant
was standing staring at him. He was an
Italian servant and was accustomed, as all
the servants of the villa were, to accepting
without question any strange thing his
foreign master might do. No one ever knew
when he would go out or come in or where
he would choose to sleep or if he would
roam about the garden or lie in the boat on
the lake all night. The man held a salver with
some letters on it and he waited quietly until
Mr. Craven took them. When he had gone
away Mr. Craven sat a few moments
holding them in his hand and looking at the
lake. His strange calm was still upon him
and something more—a lightness as if the
cruel thing which had been done had not
happened as he thought—as if something
had changed. He was remembering the
dream—the real—real dream.

"In the garden!" he said, wondering at
himself. "In the garden! But the door is
locked and the key is buried deep."

When he glanced at the letters a few minutes
later he saw that the one lying at the top of
the rest was an English letter and came
from Yorkshire. It was directed in a plain
woman's hand but it was not a hand he
knew. He opened it, scarcely thinking of the
writer, but the first words attracted his
attention at once.

"Dear Sir:

I am Susan Sowerby that made bold to
speak to you once on the moor. It was about
Miss Mary I spoke. I will make bold to speak
again. Please, sir, I would come home if I
was you. I think you would be glad to come
and—if you will excuse me, sir—I think your
lady would ask you to come if she was here.

Your obedient servant,

Susan Sowerby."

Mr. Craven read the letter twice before he
put it back in its envelope. He kept thinking
about the dream.

"I will go back to Misselthwaite," he said.
"Yes, I'll go at once."

And he went through the garden to the villa
and ordered Pitcher to prepare for his return
to England.

In a few days he was in Yorkshire again,
and on his long railroad journey he found
himself thinking of his boy as he had never
thought in all the ten years past. During
those years he had only wished to forget
him. Now, though he did not intend to think
about him, memories of him constantly
drifted into his mind. He remembered the
black days when he had raved like a
madman because the child was alive and
the mother was dead. He had refused to
see it, and when he had gone to look at it at
last it had been, such a weak wretched
thing that everyone had been sure it would
die in a few days. But to the surprise of
those who took care of it the days passed
and it lived and then everyone believed it
would be a deformed and crippled creature.

He had not meant to be a bad father, but he
had not felt like a father at all. He had
supplied doctors and nurses and luxuries,
but he had shrunk from the mere thought of
the boy and had buried himself in his own
misery. The first time after a year's absence
he returned to Misselthwaite and the small
miserable looking thing languidly and
indifferently lifted to his face the great gray
eyes with black lashes round them, so like
and yet so horribly unlike the happy eyes he
had adored, he could not bear the sight of
them and turned away pale as death. After
that he scarcely ever saw him except when

-137-

he was asleep, and all he knew of him was
that he was a confirmed invalid, with a
vicious, hysterical, half-insane temper. He
could only be kept from furies dangerous to
himself by being given his own way in every
detail.

All this was not an uplifting thing to recall,
but as the train whirled him through
mountain passes and golden plains the man
who was "coming alive" began to think in a
new way and he thought long and steadily
and deeply.

"Perhaps I have been all wrong for ten
years," he said to himself. "Ten years is a
long time. It may be too late to do
anything—quite too late. What have I been
thinking of!"

Of course this was the wrong Magic—to
begin by saying "too late." Even Colin could
have told him that. But he knew nothing of
Magic—either black or white. This he had yet
to learn. He wondered if Susan Sowerby
had taken courage and written to him only
because the motherly creature had realized
that the boy was much worse—was fatally ill.
If he had not been under the spell of the
curious calmness which had taken
possession of him he would have been
more wretched than ever. But the calm had
brought a sort of courage and hope with it.
Instead of giving way to thoughts of the
worst he actually found he was trying to
believe in better things.

"Could it be possible that she sees that I
may be able to do him good and control
him? " he thought. "I will go and see her on
my way to Misselthwaite."

But when on his way across the moor he
stopped the carriage at the cottage, seven
or eight children who were playing about
gathered in a group and bobbing seven or

eight friendly and polite curtsies told him
that their mother had gone to the other side
of the moor early in the morning to help a
woman who had a new baby. "Our Dickon,"
they volunteered, was over at the Manor
working in one of the gardens where he
went several days each week.

Mr. Craven looked over the collection of
sturdy little bodies and round red-cheeked
faces, each one grinning in its own
particular way, and he awoke to the fact that
they were a healthy likable lot. He smiled at
their friendly grins and took a golden
sovereign from his pocket and gave it to
"our 'Lizabeth Ellen" who was the oldest.

"If you divide that into eight parts there will
be half a crown for each of, you," he said.

Then amid grins and chuckles and bobbing
of curtsies he drove away, leaving ecstasy
and nudging elbows and little jumps of joy
behind.

The drive across the wonderfulness of the
moor was a soothing thing. Why did it seem
to give him a sense of homecoming which
he had been sure he could never feel
again—that sense of the beauty of land and
sky and purple bloom of distance and a
warming of the heart at drawing, nearer to
the great old house which had held those of
his blood for six hundred years? How he
had driven away from it the last time,
shuddering to think of its closed rooms and
the boy lying in the four-posted bed with the
brocaded hangings. Was it possible that
perhaps he might find him changed a little
for the better and that he might overcome
his shrinking from him? How real that dream
had been—how wonderful and clear the
voice which called back to him, "In the
garden—In the garden!"

"I will try to find the key," he said. "I will try to

-138-

open the door. I must—though I don't know
why."

When he arrived at the Manor the servants
who received him with the usual ceremony
noticed that he looked better and that he did
not go to the remote rooms where he usually
lived attended by Pitcher. He went into the
library and sent for Mrs. Medlock. She came
to him somewhat excited and curious and
flustered.

"How is Master Colin, Medlock?" he
inquired. "Well, sir," Mrs. Medlock
answered, "he's—he's different, in a manner
of speaking."

"Worse?" he suggested.

Mrs. Medlock really was flushed.

"Well, you see, sir," she tried to explain,
"neither Dr. Craven, nor the nurse, nor me
can exactly make him out."

"Why is that?"

"To tell the truth, sir, Master Colin might be
better and he might be changing for the
worse. His appetite, sir, is past
understanding—and his ways—"

"Has he become more—more peculiar?" her
master, asked, knitting his brows anxiously.

"That's it, sir. He's growing very
peculiar—when you compare him with what
he used to be. He used to eat nothing and
then suddenly he began to eat something
enormous—and then he stopped again all at
once and the meals were sent back just as
they used to be. You never knew, sir,
perhaps, that out of doors he never would
let himself be taken. The things we've gone
through to get him to go out in his chair
would leave a body trembling like a leaf.

He'd throw himself into such a state that Dr.
Craven said he couldn't be responsible for
forcing him. Well, sir, just without
warning—not long after one of his worst
tantrums he suddenly insisted on being
taken out every day by Miss Mary and
Susan Sowerby's boy Dickon that could
push his chair. He took a fancy to both Miss
Mary and Dickon, and Dickon brought his
tame animals, and, if you'll credit it, sir, out
of doors he will stay from morning until
night."

"How does he look?" was the next question.

"If he took his food natural, sir, you'd think
he was putting on flesh—but we're afraid it
may be a sort of bloat. He laughs
sometimes in a queer way when he's alone
with Miss Mary. He never used to laugh at
all. Dr. Craven is coming to see you at once,
if you'll allow him. He never was as puzzled
in his life."

"Where is Master Colin now?" Mr. Craven
asked.

"In the garden, sir. He's always in the
garden—though not a human creature is
allowed to go near for fear they'll look at
him."

Mr. Craven scarcely heard her last words.

"In the garden," he said, and after he had
sent Mrs. Medlock away he stood and
repeated it again and again. "In the garden!"

He had to make an effort to bring himself
back to the place he was standing in and
when he felt he was on earth again he
turned and went out of the room. He took his
way, as Mary had done, through the door in
the shrubbery and among the laurels and the
fountain beds. The fountain was playing
now and was encircled by beds of brilliant

-139-

autumn flowers. He crossed the lawn and
turned into the Long Walk by the ivied walls.
He did not walk quickly, but slowly, and his
eyes were on the path. He felt as if he were
being drawn back to the place he had so
long forsaken, and he did not know why. As
he drew near to it his step became still more
slow. He knew where the door was even
though the ivy hung thick over it—but he did
not know exactly where it lay—that buried
key.

So he stopped and stood still, looking about
him, and almost the moment after he had
paused he started and listened—asking
himself if he were walking in a dream.

The ivy hung thick over the door, the key
was buried under the shrubs, no human
being had passed that portal for ten lonely
years—and yet inside the garden there were
sounds. They were the sounds of running
scuffling feet seeming to chase round and
round under the trees, they were strange
sounds of lowered suppressed
voices—exclamations and smothered joyous
cries. It seemed actually like the laughter of
young things, the uncontrollable laughter of
children who were trying not to be heard but
who in a moment or so—as their excitement
mounted—would burst forth. What in heaven's
name was he dreaming of—what in heaven's
name did he hear? Was he losing his reason
and thinking he heard things which were not
for human ears? Was it that the far clear
voice had meant?

And then the moment came, the
uncontrollable moment when the sounds
forgot to hush themselves. The feet ran
faster and faster—they were nearing the
garden door—there was quick strong young
breathing and a wild outbreak of laughing
shows which could not be contained—and
the door in the wall was flung wide open, the
sheet of ivy swinging back, and a boy burst

through it at full speed and, without seeing
the outsider, dashed almost into his arms.

Mr. Craven had extended them just in time
to save him from falling as a result of his
unseeing dash against him, and when he
held him away to look at him in amazement
at his being there he truly gasped for breath.

He was a tall boy and a handsome one. He
was glowing with life and his running had
sent splendid color leaping to his face. He
threw the thick hair back from his forehead
and lifted a pair of strange gray eyes—eyes
full of boyish laughter and rimmed with
black lashes like a fringe. It was the eyes
which made Mr. Craven gasp for breath.
"Who—What? Who!" he stammered.

This was not what Colin had expected—this
was not what he had planned. He had never
thought of such a meeting. And yet to come
dashing out—winning a race—perhaps it was
even better. He drew himself up to his very
tallest. Mary, who had been running with him
and had dashed through the door too,
believed that he managed to make himself
look taller than he had ever looked
before—inches taller.

"Father," he said, "I'm Colin. You can't
believe it. I scarcely can myself. I'm Colin."

Like Mrs. Medlock, he did not understand
what his father meant when he said
hurriedly:

"In the garden! In the garden!"

"Yes," hurried on Colin. "It was the garden
that did it—and Mary and Dickon and the
creatures—and the Magic. No one knows. We
kept it to tell you when you came. I'm well, I
can beat Mary in a race. I'm going to be an
athlete."

-140-

He said it all so like a healthy boy—his face
flushed, his words tumbling over each other
in his eagerness—that Mr. Craven's soul
shook with unbelieving joy.

Colin put out his hand and laid it on his
father's arm.

"Aren't you glad, Father?" he ended. "Aren't
you glad? I'm going to live forever and ever
and ever!"

Mr. Craven put his hands on both the boy's
shoulders and held him still. He knew he
dared not even try to speak for a moment.

"Take me into the garden, my boy," he said
at last. "And tell me all about it."

And so they led him in.

The place was a wilderness of autumn gold
and purple and violet blue and flaming
scarlet and on every side were sheaves of
late lilies standing together—lilies which
were white or white and ruby. He
remembered well when the first of them had
been planted that just at this season of the
year their late glories should reveal
themselves. Late roses climbed and hung
and clustered and the sunshine deepening
the hue of the yellowing trees made one feel
that one, stood in an embowered temple of
gold. The newcomer stood silent just as the
children had done when they came into its
grayness. He looked round and round.

"I thought it would be dead," he said."

"Mary thought so at first," said Colin. "But it
came alive."

Then they sat down under their tree—all but
Colin, who wanted to stand while he told the
story.

It was the strangest thing he had ever heard,
Archibald Craven thought, as it was poured
forth in headlong boy fashion. Mystery and
Magic and wild creatures, the weird
midnight meeting—the coming of the
spring—the passion of insulted pride which
had dragged the young Rajah to his feet to
defy old Ben Weatherstaff to his face. The
odd companionship, the play acting, the
great secret so carefully kept. The listener
laughed until tears came into his eyes and
sometimes tears came into his eyes when
he was not laughing. The Athlete, the
Lecturer, the Scientific Discoverer was a
laughable, lovable, healthy young human
thing.

"Now," he said at the end of the story, "it
need not be a secret any more. I dare say it
will frighten them nearly into fits when they
see me—but I am never going to get into the
chair again. I shall walk back with you,
Father—to the house."

Ben Weatherstaff's duties rarely took him
away from the gardens, but on this
occasion he made an excuse to carry some
vegetables to the kitchen and being invited
into the servants' hall by Mrs. Medlock to
drink a glass of beer he was on the spot—as
he had hoped to be—when the most dramatic
event Misselthwaite Manor had seen during
the present generation actually took place.
One of the windows looking upon the
courtyard gave also a glimpse of the lawn.
Mrs. Medlock, knowing Ben had come from
the gardens, hoped that he might have
caught sight of his master and even by
chance of his meeting with Master Colin.

"Did you see either of them, Weatherstaff?"
she asked.

Ben took his beer-mug from his mouth and
wiped his lips with the back of his hand.

-141-

"Aye, that I did," he answered with a
shrewdly significant air.

"Both of them?" suggested Mrs. Medlock.

"Both of 'em," returned Ben Weatherstaff.
"Thank ye kindly, ma'am, I could sup up
another mug of it."

"Together?" said Mrs. Medlock, hastily
overfilling his beer-mug in her excitement.

"Together, ma'am," and Ben gulped down
half of his new mug at one gulp.

"Where was Master Colin? How did he
look? What did they say to each other?"

"I didna' hear that," said Ben, "along o' only
bein' on th' stepladder lookin, over th' wall.
But I'll tell thee this. There's been things
goin' on outside as you house people
knows nowt about. An' what tha'll find out
tha'll find out soon."

And it was not two minutes before he
swallowed the last of his beer and waved
his mug solemnly toward the window which
took in through the shrubbery a piece of the
lawn.

"Look there," he said, "if tha's curious. Look
what's comin' across th' grass."

When Mrs. Medlock looked she threw up her
hands and gave a little shriek and every man
and woman servant within hearing bolted
across the servants' hall and stood looking
through the window with their eyes almost
starting out of their heads. Across the lawn
came the Master of Misselthwaite and he
looked as many of them had never seen
him. And by his, side with his head up in the
air and his eyes full of laughter walked as
strongly and steadily as any boy in
Yorkshire—Master Colin.in Yorkshire—Master